for_o which_o he_o be_v condemn_v by_o s._n 3._o s._n hier._n count_v vigil_n c._n 3._o hierome_n protestant_n deny_v reverence_n to_o image_n so_o do_v xenaias_n for_o which_o he_o be_v rereproved_a by_o 27._o by_o hist_o lib._n 16._o c._n 27._o nicephorus_n in_o these_o word_n xenaias_n first_o o_o audacious_a soul_n and_o impudent_a mouth_n vomit_v forth_o that_o speech_n that_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o those_o who_o have_v please_v he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v protestant_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n so_o do_v the_o capernaite_n who_o be_v say_v 55._o say_v in_o psal_n 54._o &_o 55._o s._n augustine_n the_o first_o heretic_n that_o deny_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o judas_n be_v the_o first_o suborner_fw-ge and_o maintainer_n of_o this_o heresy_n protestant_n deny_v confession_n of_o sin_n to_o a_o priest_n so_o do_v the_o novatian_a heretic_n for_o which_o they_o be_v reprove_v by_o 7._o by_o lib._n de_fw-fr poenit_fw-la c._n 7._o s._n ambrose_n so_o do_v the_o montanist_n and_o be_v reprove_v by_o saint_n 54._o saint_n hieron_n epist_n ad_fw-la marcell_n 54._o hierome_n protestant_n say_v that_o a_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n only_o so_o do_v the_o pseudo-apostle_n for_o which_o they_o be_v condemn_v by_o s._n 14._o s._n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la &_o oper_n c._n 14._o augustine_n i_o may_v increase_v this_o catalogue_n by_o the_o addition_n of_o many_o other_o and_o make_v the_o new_a protestant_a religion_n appear_v but_o a_o frippery_n of_o old_a heresy_n but_o these_o shall_v suffice_v from_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o father_n hold_v the_o same_o faith_n with_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o opposition_n of_o father_n against_o father_n nor_o of_o any_o one_o father_n against_o himself_o at_o least_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o they_o all_o hold_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n that_o they_o that_o hold_v the_o contrary_n be_v by_o they_o condemn_v of_o heresy_n that_o in_o bring_v any_o place_n out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o confirm_v their_o heresy_n they_o do_v misinterpret_v they_o as_o the_o protestant_n now_o do_v that_o therefore_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v apostolical_a and_o unchanged_a and_o therefore_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n chap._n xi_o that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v know_v by_o evident_a mark_n and_o that_o such_o mark_n agree_v only_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o first_o of_o universality_n the_o first_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n §_o 1._o in_o further_a pursuit_n of_o the_o true_a church_n i_o address_v myself_o by_o the_o mark_n thereof_o to_o find_v it_o out_o for_o i_o account_v it_o vain_a to_o try_v by_o the_o scripture_n whether_o the_o particular_a doctrine_n of_o protestant_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n unless_o i_o can_v find_v their_o church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n set_v down_o in_o scripture_n for_o either_o the_o scripure_a can_v clear_v all_o controversy_n or_o it_o canntot_v if_o it_o can_v there_o will_v be_v no_o end_n of_o controversy_n among_o they_o that_o rely_v only_o on_o scripture_n if_o it_o can_v then_o sure_o it_o can_v clear_v this_o most_o important_a one_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o mark_n thereof_o and_o if_o so_o it_o be_v fit_a that_o that_o shall_v be_v determine_v in_o the_o first_o place_n on_o which_o all_o the_o rest_n depend_v dedic_n ep._n dedic_n as_o doctor_n feild_n acknowledge_v and_o whereas_o some_o protestant_n make_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n to_o be_v the_o only_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v preposterous_a be_v the_o declaration_n of_o a_o thing_n obscure_a or_o pretend_v to_o be_v so_o by_o a_o thing_n more_o obscure_a in_o as_o much_o as_o to_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n in_o all_o the_o particular_a instance_n be_v hard_a than_o to_o know_v the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o doctrine_n in_o all_o the_o particular_n before_o we_o can_v thereby_o know_v the_o true_a church_n because_o if_o she_o err_v in_o any_o one_o point_n of_o faith_n she_o thereby_o fall_v from_o the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a church_n now_o who_o be_v he_o that_o can_v boast_v to_o know_v the_o integrity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o the_o particular_a controversy_n against_o every_o society_n that_o hold_v the_o contrary_a by_o infallible_a proof_n of_o scripture_n and_o invincible_a answer_n to_o all_o their_o objection_n if_o any_o can_v do_v this_o who_o know_v not_o that_o ignorant_a and_o unlearned_a people_n of_o who_o salvation_n notwithstanding_o god_n have_v the_o same_o care_n as_o of_o the_o learned_a and_o to_o who_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v equal_o common_a since_o they_o be_v equal_o oblige_v to_o obey_v she_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o this_o examination_n 4._o cont._n ep._n fund_z c._n 4._o for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o people_n say_v s._n augustine_n it_o be_v not_o the_o quickness_n of_o understanding_n but_o the_o simplicity_n of_o belief_n that_o secure_v they_o therefore_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o must_v have_v other_o mark_n to_o know_v the_o church_n by_o than_o that_o of_o her_o doctrine_n namely_o mark_n proportionable_a to_o their_o capacity_n to_o wit_n external_a and_o sensible_a mark_n as_o eminency_n antiquity_n perpetuity_n with_o the_o like_a even_o as_o child_n and_o ignorant_a people_n must_v have_v external_a and_o sensible_a mark_n and_o other_o than_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o a_o man_n to_o know_v and_o discern_v a_o man_n from_o other_o live_a creature_n else_o how_o can_v s._n paul_n say_v god_n have_v make_v in_o the_o church_n apostles_n prophet_n evangelist_n pastor_n and_o doctor_n to_o the_o end_n we_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o little_a child_n blow_v about_o with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n ephes_n chap._n 4._o ver_fw-la 11._o if_o he_o have_v not_o give_v we_o other_o mark_n to_o know_v the_o church_n than_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n beside_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n be_v the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v a_o mark_n of_o it_o because_o they_o be_v common_o repugnant_a and_o incompatible_a condition_n for_o the_o mark_n do_v common_o demonstrate_v the_o thing_n to_o the_o sense_n and_o the_o essential_a form_n do_v show_v it_o to_o the_o understanding_n the_o mark_n design_v the_o thing_n in_o existence_n the_o essential_a form_n design_v it_o in_o essence_n the_o mark_n show_v where_o the_o thing_n be_v the_o essential_a form_n teach_v what_o it_o be_v the_o mark_n be_v soon_o know_v than_o the_o thing_n and_o contrariwise_o the_o thing_n be_v soon_o know_v than_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o the_o thing_n 1._o 1_o phys_n c._n 1._o for_o the_o thing_n define_v as_o aristotle_n say_v be_v know_v before_o the_o definition_n a_o mark_n then_o must_v have_v three_o condition_n the_o first_o be_v to_o be_v more_o know_v than_o the_o thing_n since_o it_o be_v that_o which_o make_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v know_v the_o second_o that_o the_o thing_n be_v never_o find_v without_o it_o the_o three_o that_o it_o be_v never_o find_v without_o the_o thing_n either_o alone_a if_o it_o be_v a_o total_a mark_n or_o with_o its_o fellow_n if_o it_o be_v a_o mark_n in_o part_n according_a to_o these_o condition_n i_o find_v divers_a mark_n set_v down_o in_o scripture_n appliable_a only_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n §_o 2._o of_o which_o the_o first_o be_v to_o be_v catholic_a that_o be_v universal_a which_o be_v foretold_v by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n say_v all_o nation_n shall_v flow_v unto_o it_o esay_n 2.2_o and_o by_o the_o psalmist_n that_o it_o shall_v have_v the_o heathen_a for_o its_o inheritance_n and_o the_o uttermost_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o its_o possession_n psal_n 2.2_o and_o by_o our_o saviour_n say_v this_o gospel_n of_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v preach_v in_o all_o the_o world_n for_o a_o witness_n to_o all_o nation_n and_o then_o shall_v the_o end_n come_v and_o that_o repentance_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v preach_v in_o his_o name_n among_o all_o nation_n begin_v at_o jerusalem_n mat._n 24.14_o luc._n 24.47_o therefore_o to_o distinguish_v christ_n true_a church_n from_o all_o heretical_a sect_n the_o apostle_n in_o their_o creed_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n in_o their_o write_n have_v give_v she_o the_o surname_n of_o catholic_a a_o name_n ever_o insist_v upon_o by_o the_o father_n against_o heretic_n no_o less_o than_o now_o and_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v this_o catholic_a church_n disperse_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v manifest_a to_o all_o those_o that_o have_v either_o read_v the_o history_n of_o the_o world_n or_o
be_v no_o such_o plain_a place_n in_o many_o case_n to_o be_v find_v which_o they_o themselves_o prove_v by_o their_o disagreement_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o many_o place_n therefore_o to_o allay_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o this_o assertion_n they_o add_v that_o it_o be_v scripture_n diligent_o read_v by_o we_o and_o one_o place_n confer_v with_o another_o all_o circumstance_n weigh_v and_o much_o prayer_n use_v which_o be_v in_o effect_n that_o not_o the_o scripture_n itself_o but_o they_o interpret_v the_o scripture_n by_o the_o aforesaid_a mean_n §_o 6._o but_o all_o these_o way_n of_o study_n and_o conference_n skill_n in_o the_o tongue_n or_o the_o like_a be_v but_o humane_a endeavour_n and_o subject_a to_o error_n yea_o though_o much_o fervour_n of_o prayer_n be_v mix_v therewith_o and_o such_o as_o the_o mean_n be_v such_o of_o necessity_n must_v be_v the_o interpretation_n and_o determination_n but_o the_o mean_n be_v uncertain_a doubtful_a and_o fallible_a therefore_o such_o must_v be_v the_o interpretation_n and_o if_o it_o be_v uncertain_a it_o may_v be_v false_a and_o whether_o it_o be_v so_o or_o no_o protestant_n have_v no_o way_n to_o discover_v but_o by_o the_o spirit_n as_o he_o instruct_v every_o particular_a man_n who_o insufficiency_n i_o find_v in_o my_o former_a consideration_n of_o the_o mean_n to_o know_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o if_o it_o can_v assure_v i_o of_o the_o letter_n of_o god_n word_n no_o more_o can_v it_o of_o the_o meaning_n consider_v that_o i_o can_v neither_o know_v whether_o another_o have_v the_o spirit_n nor_o yet_o whether_o i_o have_v it_o myself_o or_o no_o without_o some_o miraculous_a revelation_n for_o all_o other_o proof_n of_o have_v the_o direction_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v but_o humane_a and_o so_o subject_a to_o deceit_n but_o miracle_n we_o be_v sure_o be_v from_o god_n because_o they_o exceed_v all_o humane_a and_o create_a power_n §_o 7._o and_o see_v protestant_n ground_v their_o salvation_n upon_o faith_n only_o which_o as_o they_o say_v do_v only_o justify_v and_o faith_n upon_o scripture_n only_o which_o according_a to_o they_o contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o the_o scripture_n and_o sense_n thereof_o upon_o the_o private_a spirit_n only_o by_o which_o they_o expound_v the_o scripture_n it_o follow_v that_o the_o private_a spirit_n be_v the_o sole_a or_o principal_a ground_n to_o they_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o scripture_n sense_n the_o like_a ground_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o this_o their_o faith_n the_o like_a ground_n of_o their_o salvation_n therefore_o no_o protestant_a can_v have_v great_a certainty_n of_o his_o faith_n or_o salvation_n than_o he_o have_v of_o this_o private_a spirit_n whereof_o see_v he_o have_v none_o either_o from_o scripture_n church_n counsel_n father_n common_a sense_n or_o experience_n it_o must_v needs_o follow_v that_o he_o have_v certainty_n of_o nothing_o and_o that_o this_o rely_v upon_o the_o private_a spirit_n must_v needs_o plunge_v he_o into_o infinite_a and_o abominable_a error_n chap._n iu._n of_o the_o vanity_n and_o impiety_n of_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o each_o man_n particular_a reason_n be_v the_o last_o judge_n and_o interpreter_n of_o scripture_n and_o his_o guide_n in_o all_o thing_n which_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v and_o know_v and_o that_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v the_o sole_a judge_n §_o 1._o final_o chillingworth_n the_o last_o reformer_n and_o calciner_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n see_v the_o weakness_n of_o all_o the_o former_a pretence_n have_v bold_o and_o round_o reduce_v all_o to_o one_o only_a principle_n and_o that_o be_v of_o natural_a reason_n affirm_v that_o our_o belief_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o also_o our_o belief_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o every_o particular_a part_n thereof_o depend_v upon_o each_o man_n reason_n and_o discourse_n beyond_o which_o or_o different_a from_o which_o he_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v a_o title_n yet_o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o this_o way_n be_v infallible_a but_o because_o all_o way_n else_o be_v fallible_a as_o he_o suppose_v and_o this_o the_o only_a way_n god_n have_v give_v we_o to_o be_v guide_v by_o we_o must_v be_v herewith_o content_v and_o god_n also_o must_v be_v content_v herewith_o in_o we_o and_o give_v salvation_n to_o those_o that_o believe_v and_o do_v according_a to_o their_o best_a understanding_n and_o this_o opinion_n i_o observe_v have_v get_v a_o large_a possession_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o protestant_n especial_o of_o the_o clergy_n and_o gentry_n who_o ingenuous_a education_n give_v they_o the_o high_a claim_n to_o the_o exercise_n of_o reason_n who_o be_v therefore_o very_o glad_a to_o embrace_v such_o a_o principle_n of_o religion_n as_o of_o which_o they_o account_v themselves_o the_o chief_a master_n §_o 2._o this_o conceit_n seem_v to_o i_o no_o less_o absurd_a and_o much_o more_o insolent_a than_o any_o of_o the_o other_o for_o the_o other_o do_v seem_v at_o least_o to_o ascribe_v our_o knowledge_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o sense_n thereof_o to_o god_n either_o speak_v in_o the_o scripture_n or_o by_o his_o spirit_n speak_v to_o their_o soul_n or_o concur_v with_o their_o humane_a endeavour_n though_o in_o conclusion_n they_o draw_v it_o to_o the_o determination_n of_o their_o own_o fancy_n but_o this_o man_n more_o impious_o hardy_a than_o all_o that_o go_v before_o he_o do_v direct_o and_o in_o plain_a term_n attribute_v all_o the_o assurance_n we_o have_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o director_n to_o salvation_n unto_o ourselves_o and_o that_o too_o as_o we_o be_v mere_a man_n and_o this_o resolve_v of_o faith_n not_o into_o authority_n but_o into_o reason_n and_o that_o not_o as_o prepare_v or_o induce_v we_o to_o believe_v which_o catholic_n allow_v but_o as_o the_o main_a ground_n and_o strong_a pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o the_o dependence_n of_o faith_n upon_o reason_n as_o the_o conclusion_n on_o the_o premise_n be_v a_o doctrine_n incredible_o pernicious_a and_o the_o source_n of_o monstrous_a impiety_n and_o for_o this_o purpose_n he_o build_v much_o upon_o this_o 8._o this_o pag._n 36._o n._n 8._o axiom_n we_o can_v possible_o by_o natural_a mean_n be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o conclusion_n than_o of_o the_o weak_a of_o the_o premise_n as_o a_o river_n will_v not_o rise_v high_o than_o the_o fountain_n from_o whence_o it_o flow_v hence_o in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o infer_v that_o the_o certainty_n of_o christian_a faith_n can_v be_v but_o moral_a and_o humane_a and_o not_o absolute_o infallible_a therefore_o as_o a_o instance_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n he_o say_v 116._o say_v pag._n 116._o we_o have_v as_o great_a reason_n to_o believe_v there_o be_v such_o a_o man_n as_o henry_n the_o eight_o king_n of_o england_n as_o that_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v under_o pontius_n pilate_n and_o in_o large_a explication_n of_o this_o his_o doctrine_n he_o say_v if_o upon_o reason_n seem_v to_o my_o understanding_n very_o good_a i_o have_v make_v choice_n of_o a_o guide_n or_o rule_v for_o my_o direction_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n when_o afterward_o i_o discover_v that_o this_o guide_n or_o rule_n lead_v i_o to_o believe_v one_o or_o more_o point_n which_o in_o the_o best_a judgement_n that_o i_o can_v frame_v i_o have_v strong_a reason_n to_o reject_v than_o i_o have_v to_o accept_v my_o former_a rule_n i_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o forsake_v that_o rule_n as_o false_a and_o erroneous_a otherwise_o i_o shall_v be_v convince_v not_o to_o follow_v reason_n but_o some_o settle_a resolution_n to_o hold_v fast_o whatsoever_o i_o have_v once_o apprehend_v from_o which_o wild_a and_o vast_a principle_n do_v follow_v that_o if_o the_o scripture_n for_o example_n propound_v thing_n seem_v more_o contrary_a to_o any_o man_n reason_n and_o opinion_n than_o the_o inducement_n which_o first_o move_v he_o to_o believe_v scripture_n be_v in_o his_o opinion_n strong_a and_o convince_a he_o must_v reject_v the_o scripture_n as_o a_o erroneus_fw-la rule_n and_o adhere_v to_o his_o own_o reason_n and_o discourse_n as_o his_o last_o and_o safe_a guide_n especial_o consider_v that_o according_a to_o he_o the_o motive_n for_o which_o we_o believe_v the_o scripture_n be_v but_o probable_a and_o by_o consequence_n subject_a to_o falsehood_n which_o in_o all_o reason_n must_v give_v place_n to_o reason_n seem_v demonstrative_a and_o convince_a as_o there_o will_v not_o want_v many_o such_o against_o the_o high_a mystery_n of_o christian_a faith_n if_o once_o we_o profess_v our_o assent_n to_o they_o must_v be_v resolve_v into_o natural_a discourse_n for_o for_o what_o reason_n do_v the_o socinian_o and_o such_o like_v deny_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n the_o deity_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n
propagate_v it_o but_o the_o church_n have_v in_o it_o the_o property_n of_o heat_n which_o as_o philosopher_n say_v be_v to_o gather_v together_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o separate_v thing_n that_o be_v of_o different_a nature_n include_v all_o that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o admit_v no_o other_o §_o 3._o i_o therefore_o conceive_v according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a the_o church_n to_o be_v a_o society_n of_o those_o that_o god_n have_v call_v to_o salvation_n by_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n the_o sincere_a adminstration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o adherence_n to_o lawful_a pastor_n which_o description_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o fit_v and_o proportion_v to_o she_o that_o it_o resemble_v the_o nest_n of_o the_o haltion_n which_o as_o plutarch_n say_v be_v of_o such_o a_o just_a and_o exact_a size_n for_o the_o measure_n of_o her_o body_n that_o it_o can_v serve_v for_o no_o other_o bird_n either_o great_a or_o less_o then_o for_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n catholic_a the_o protestant_n say_v that_o that_o church_n be_v catholic_a which_o hold_v the_o true_a faith_n which_o though_o it_o be_v not_o spread_v universal_o over_o the_o world_n yet_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v so_o say_v they_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v catholic_a by_o which_o they_o leave_v man_n in_o a_o labyrinth_n of_o find_v out_o the_o true_a faith_n in_o all_o the_o particular_n thereof_o which_o as_o they_o say_v must_v guide_v a_o man_n to_o the_o church_n that_o be_v true_o catholic_n which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o understanding_n be_v much_o more_o difficult_a to_o find_v out_o than_o that_o which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o sense_n as_o be_v its_o be_v catholic_n and_o therefore_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o as_o preposterous_a as_o to_o set_v the_o cart_n before_o the_o horse_n to_o prove_v a_o church_n catholic_a because_o it_o be_v true_a whereas_o it_o shall_v be_v prove_v true_a because_o it_o be_v catholic_a beside_o the_o name_n catholic_a be_v not_o a_o name_n of_o belief_n only_o but_o of_o communion_n also_o else_o antiquity_n will_v not_o have_v refuse_v that_o title_n to_o those_o which_o be_v not_o separate_v from_o the_o belief_n but_o only_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n 50._o s._n aug._n ep._n 50._o nor_o will_v they_o have_v affirm_v that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o faith_n and_o sacrament_n may_v he_o have_v but_o not_o salvation_n so_o that_o catholic_a import_v thus_o much_o both_o the_o vast_a extension_n of_o doctrine_n to_o person_n and_o place_n different_a and_o the_o union_n of_o all_o those_o place_n and_o person_n in_o communion_n therefore_o allbeit_v the_o protestant_n shall_v hold_v the_o same_o belief_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v yet_o if_o they_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o same_o ancient_a church_n which_o by_o succession_n of_o pastor_n and_o people_n be_v derive_v down_o to_o this_o present_a time_n i_o can_v not_o see_v how_o they_o can_v with_o justice_n assume_v to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_n chap._n vi_o of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n §_o 1._o now_o that_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o society_n of_o christian_n soever_o it_o be_v of_o which_o we_o shall_v deliberate_v hereafter_o be_v the_o only_a faithful_a and_o true_a witness_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o god_n word_n to_o tell_v we_o what_o it_o be_v and_o what_o be_v not_o it_o the_o only_a true_a interpreter_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o god_n word_n and_o the_o last_o and_o final_a judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n that_o may_v arise_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o she_o be_v not_o only_o true_a but_o that_o she_o can_v be_v otherwise_o see_v she_o be_v infallible_a i_o be_v persuade_v to_o believe_v by_o many_o reason_n in_o the_o allege_v of_o which_o i_o will_v avoid_v the_o accusation_n of_o protestant_n of_o the_o circular_a disputation_n of_o catholic_n say_v they_o believe_v the_o scripture_n because_o the_o church_n say_v it_o be_v so_o and_o the_o church_n because_o the_o scripture_n bid_v they_o do_v so_o first_o then_o without_o dependence_n on_o the_o scripture_n i_o conceive_v the_o catholic_a church_n to_o be_v infallible_a in_o her_o tradition_n in_o that_o which_o she_o declare_v to_o we_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o even_o in_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o her_o testimony_n and_o tradition_n for_o tradition_n be_v a_o full_a report_n of_o what_o be_v evident_a to_o sense_n namely_o what_o doctrine_n the_o apostle_n teach_v what_o scripture_n they_o write_v it_o be_v impossible_a it_o shall_v be_v false_a world_n of_o man_n can_v be_v universal_o deceive_v in_o matter_n evident_a to_o sense_n as_o be_v the_o thing_n man_n hear_v and_o see_v and_o not_o be_v so_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v either_o negligent_o suffer_v it_o or_o malicious_o agree_v to_o deceive_v other_o be_v so_o many_o in_o number_n so_o distant_a in_o place_n so_o different_a in_o affection_n condition_n and_o interest_n wherefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o full_a catholic_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n shall_v be_v by_o the_o deliverer_n first_o devise_v as_o tertullian_n say_v 28._o tert._n de_fw-fr praesc_fw-la cap._n 28._o that_o which_o be_v find_v one_o and_o the_o same_o among_o many_o be_v not_o a_o error_n but_o a_o tradition_n yet_o suppose_v universal_a tradition_n as_o it_o be_v mere_o humane_a be_v in_o its_o nature_n fallible_a yet_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v by_o god_n himself_o preserve_v from_o error_n which_o be_v thus_o demonstrate_v god_n be_v infinite_o good_a and_o ardent_o desire_v the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n can_v permit_v the_o mean_n which_o shall_v convey_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n to_o posterity_n by_o the_o belief_n whereof_o man_n must_v be_v save_v to_o be_v poison_v with_o damnable_a error_n to_o the_o destruction_n of_o their_o salvation_n now_o the_o only_a mean_n to_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n 21._o tert._n de_fw-fr praes_n cap._n 21._o as_o tertullian_n say_v what_o the_o apostle_n teach_v i_o will_v prescribe_v aught_o no_o other_o way_n to_o be_v prove_v than_o by_o those_o church_n which_o the_o apostle_n found_v all_o other_o mean_n as_o i_o have_v show_v you_o before_o be_v insufficient_a and_o if_o this_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v insufficient_a also_o by_o reason_n of_o its_o liablenesse_n unto_o error_n then_o be_v there_o no_o certainty_n at_o all_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o christian_a religion_n no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o man_n as_o jesus_n christ_n but_o all_o man_n will_v be_v leave_v to_o grope_v in_o the_o wander_a uncertainty_n of_o their_o own_o imagination_n which_o for_o god_n to_o suffer_v can_v fall_v under_o any_o prudent_a man_n belief_n §_o 2._o second_o that_o which_o bind_v man_n to_o believe_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v god_n word_n god_n can_v suffer_v to_o delude_v man_n into_o error_n whereby_o for_o their_o devotion_n unto_o his_o truth_n they_o may_v fall_v into_o damnation_n now_o catholic_n tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n be_v that_o which_o bind_v man_n to_o believe_v the_o same_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o because_o it_o be_v thereby_o sufficient_o propose_v the_o world_n afford_v no_o high_a nor_o sure_a proposal_n so_o that_o either_o this_o must_v be_v infallible_a or_o else_o god_n have_v leave_v we_o to_o the_o guidance_n of_o our_o own_o weak_a understanding_n the_o weakness_n of_o which_o conceit_n i_o show_v even_o now_o and_o all_o christian_n to_o that_o confusion_n which_o all_o different_a opinion_n yet_o repute_v the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o they_o that_o hold_v they_o may_v produce_v §_o 3._o three_o god_n be_v the_o prime_a verity_n he_o can_v so_o much_o as_o connive_v at_o falsehood_n whereby_o he_o become_v accessary_a of_o deceive_v they_o who_o simple_o ready_o and_o religious_o believe_v what_o they_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o think_v to_o be_v his_o word_n but_o there_o be_v most_o just_a and_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o full_a and_o perpetual_a tradition_n from_o hand_n to_o hand_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n be_v undoubted_o their_o doctrine_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o he_o can_v suffer_v catholic_a tradition_n to_o be_v falsify_v nor_o can_v as_o i_o conceive_v any_o prudent_a man_n imagine_v that_o god_n have_v send_v his_o son_n into_o the_o world_n to_o teach_v man_n the_o way_n to_o heaven_n every_o moment_n of_o who_o life_n be_v make_v notable_a by_o do_v or_o suffer_v something_o to_o that_o end_n shall_v suffer_v the_o efficacy_n and_o
power_n thereof_o to_o be_v extinguish_v by_o permit_v damnable_a error_n in_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o soon_o after_o his_o departure_n as_o some_o protestant_n say_v and_o not_o to_o recover_v light_n for_o twelve_o or_o fourteen_o hundred_o year_n together_o especial_o consider_v there_o be_v no_o possible_a mean_n for_o any_o man_n to_o know_v the_o contrary_a there_o be_v no_o society_n of_o man_n that_o teach_v otherwise_o and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n there_o start_v up_o any_o they_o be_v condemn_v of_o error_n by_o all_o their_o fellow_n christian_n and_o in_o process_n of_o time_n melt_v from_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o scripture_n if_o that_o be_v the_o mean_n as_o protestant_n pretend_v not_o be_v print_v the_o invention_n of_o print_v not_o be_v in_o the_o world_n till_o about_o two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o and_o the_o bible_n that_o be_v write_v be_v but_o few_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a labour_n of_o write_v they_o and_o those_o that_o be_v not_o purchaseable_a but_o by_o few_o because_o of_o their_o price_n nor_o legible_a but_o by_o few_o because_o they_o be_v not_o print_v but_o write_v and_o last_o not_o to_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o but_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o man_n who_o they_o say_v be_v corrupt_v who_o have_v corrupt_v the_o doctrine_n may_v with_o much_o more_o ease_n have_v extinguish_v or_o corrupt_v the_o text_n and_o make_v they_o speak_v what_o they_o please_v it_o be_v know_v to_o far_o few_o than_o the_o doctrine_n be_v it_o be_v difficult_a to_o obtain_v uncertain_a whether_o it_o be_v right_a and_o very_o obscure_a in_o its_o meaning_n so_o that_o if_o they_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o change_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n they_o can_v easy_o have_v raze_v out_o all_o those_o place_n which_o protestant_n urge_v against_o they_o and_o so_o have_v prevent_v the_o strange_a and_o notable_a discovery_n that_o the_o protestant_n think_v they_o have_v make_v of_o their_o error_n and_o if_o they_o say_v that_o god_n by_o his_o providence_n preserve_v the_o scripture_n both_o from_o extinction_n and_o corruption_n may_v not_o we_o much_o more_o reasonable_o say_v have_v warrant_n for_o it_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n also_o whereas_o they_o have_v no_o warrant_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o text_n that_o god_n by_o the_o same_o providence_n do_v and_o will_v always_o preserve_v his_o church_n from_o corruption_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n much_o more_o easy_o know_v than_o the_o scripture_n &_o consist_v of_o a_o live_a multitude_n can_v express_v itself_o more_o plain_o this_o infallibility_n in_o the_o mouth_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n the_o prophet_n assure_v esa_n 59.21_o my_o spirit_n which_o be_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v into_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v out_o of_o thy_o mouth_n nor_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n nor_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n from_o hence_o forth_o for_o ever_o and_o therefore_o s._n augustine_n say_v 118._o aug._n ep._n 118._o that_o to_o dispute_v against_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v insolent_a madness_n §_o 4._o to_o know_v divine_a and_o supernatural_a truth_n by_o the_o light_n and_o lustre_n of_o the_o doctrine_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n triumphant_a inward_a assurance_n without_o a_o external_a infallible_a ground_n be_v proper_a to_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n the_o first_o publisher_n of_o religion_n and_o see_v that_o god_n do_v not_o now_o instruct_v either_o of_o these_o way_n as_o i_o have_v show_v but_o by_o a_o external_a infallible_a ground_n and_o this_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o must_v preserve_v it_o from_o error_n and_o likewise_o render_v the_o church_n itself_o always_o conspicuous_a that_o it_o may_v be_v discern_v by_o sensible_a mark_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v speak_v anon_o and_o he_o be_v also_o bind_v by_o his_o providence_n to_o assist_v man_n in_o the_o find_n out_o of_o this_o church_n when_o they_o apply_v their_o best_a diligence_n thereunto_o that_o so_o they_o be_v not_o deceive_v and_o whereas_o some_o of_o the_o more_o learned_a protestant_n say_v that_o though_o they_o have_v no_o infallible_a ground_n beside_o the_o teach_n of_o the_o spirit_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o teach_v immediate_o by_o prophetical_a manner_n because_o they_o be_v also_o teach_v by_o a_o external_a probable_a though_o not_o infallible_a motive_n to_o wit_n the_o church_n tradition_n i_o conceive_v that_o except_o they_o assign_v a_o external_a infallible_a mean_n beside_o god_n inward_a teach_n they_o can_v avoid_v the_o challenge_v of_o immediate_a revelation_n for_o whosoever_o know_v thing_n assure_o by_o the_o inward_a teach_n of_o the_o spirit_n without_o a_o external_a infallible_a motive_n unto_o which_o he_o do_v adhere_v be_v assure_v prophetical_o though_o he_o have_v some_o external_a probable_a motive_n to_o direct_v his_o belief_n s._n peter_n have_v some_o come_v conjectural_a sign_n of_o simon_n magus_n his_o preversenesse_n and_o incorrigible_a malice_n yet_o see_v he_o know_v it_o assure_o we_o believe_v he_o know_v it_o by_o the_o light_n of_o prophecy_n because_o beside_o inward_a assurance_n he_o have_v no_o external_a infallible_a ground_n if_o one_o see_v a_o man_n give_v alm_n public_o though_o he_o see_v probable_a sign_n and_o token_n that_o he_o do_v it_o out_o of_o vain_a glory_n yet_o can_v he_o be_v sure_a thereof_o but_o by_o the_o light_n of_o immediate_a revelation_n because_o the_o other_o token_n be_v not_o ground_n sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o certain_a for_o if_o a_o man_n be_v sure_a and_o have_v no_o certain_a ground_n of_o this_o assurance_n out_o of_o his_o own_o heart_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o be_v assure_v immediate_o and_o only_o by_o god_n inward_a inspiration_n wherefore_o protestant_n if_o they_o will_v disclaim_v immediate_a revelation_n in_o deed_n &_o not_o in_o word_n only_o they_o must_v either_o grant_v tradition_n to_o be_v infallible_a or_o else_o assign_v some_o external_a infallible_a ground_n beside_o tradition_n whereby_o they_o be_v teach_v what_o scripture_n the_o apostle_n deliver_v last_o i_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o her_o tradition_n and_o doctrine_n because_o she_o be_v endow_v with_o the_o power_n of_o miracle_n which_o wheresoever_o they_o be_v which_o i_o shall_v hereafter_o examine_v do_v both_o prove_v that_o that_o society_n of_o christian_n be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o that_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o all_o that_o she_o propose_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o god_n who_o be_v truth_n itself_o can_v set_v his_o hand_n and_o seal_v that_o be_v miracle_n and_o work_v proper_a to_o himself_o to_o warrant_v and_o authorise_v a_o falsehood_n invent_v by_o man_n against_o which_o 216._o which_o field_n lib._n 3._o cap_n 15._o whites_n reply_n p_o 216._o protestant_n object_n and_o say_v that_o miracle_n be_v only_o probable_a and_o not_o sufficient_a testimony_n of_o divine_a doctrine_n allege_v bellarmine_n who_o say_v we_o can_v know_v evident_o that_o miracle_n be_v true_a for_o if_o we_o do_v we_o shall_v know_v evident_o that_o our_o faith_n be_v true_a and_o so_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v faith_n to_o which_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o such_o evidence_n as_o do_v exclude_v the_o necessity_n of_o pious_a affection_n and_o reverence_n to_o god_n word_n evidence_n that_o consider_v the_o imperfection_n of_o humane_a understanding_n may_v enforce_v man_n to_o believe_v can_v stand_v with_o true_a faith_n if_o we_o know_v by_o mathematical_a or_o metaphysical_a evidence_n that_o the_o miracle_n do_v in_o the_o church_n be_v true_a this_o evidence_n will_v compel_v man_n to_o believe_v and_o to_o overcome_v the_o natural_a obscurity_n and_o seem_a impossibility_n of_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n therefore_o as_o bellarmine_n say_v we_o can_v be_v mathematical_o and_o altogether_o infallible_o sure_a by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n that_o miracle_n be_v true_a notwithstanding_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v in_o reason_n what_o our_o saviour_n affirm_v that_o miracle_n be_v a_o sufficient_a testimony_n bind_v man_n to_o believe_v the_o very_a work_n that_o i_o do_v do_v bear_v witness_n of_o i_o that_o the_o father_n have_v send_v i_o joh._n 5.36_o and_o consequent_o that_o we_o may_v know_v they_o to_o be_v true_a by_o physical_a evidence_n as_o we_o be_v sure_a of_o thing_n we_o see_v with_o our_o eye_n and_o handle_v with_o our_o hand_n as_o s._n john_n say_v 1_o epist_n 1.1_o what_o we_o have_v see_v with_o our_o eye_n what_o we_o have_v behold_v and_o our_o hand_n have_v handle_v of_o the_o word_n of_o life_n or_o we_o may_v be_v as_o sure_a of_o miracle_n as_o we_o be_v of_o such_o thing_n as_o
high_o than_o the_o fountain_n from_o whence_o it_o spring_v if_o therefore_o particular_a reason_n be_v the_o governor_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o reason_n be_v a_o humane_a and_o fallible_a thing_n it_o can_v rise_v to_o nor_o support_v a_o divine_a faith_n but_o divine_a faith_n be_v that_o which_o god_n require_v of_o we_o in_o the_o business_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o which_o be_v not_o such_o be_v none_o and_o it_o be_v convenient_a that_o as_o god_n ordain_v man_n to_o a_o supernatural_a end_n namely_o the_o blissful_a vision_n of_o himself_o which_o be_v a_o thing_n far_o above_o all_o excellency_n of_o nature_n so_o he_o shall_v bring_v he_o to_o this_o bliss_n by_o believe_v thing_n above_o the_o reach_n of_o reason_n which_o in_o man_n be_v his_o nature_n and_o to_o beget_v this_o faith_n by_o miracle_n his_o own_o act_n which_o be_v above_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o that_o do_v those_o supernatural_a act_n to_o who_o if_o he_o have_v give_v his_o deed_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o he_o have_v give_v his_o word_n of_o any_o part_n whereof_o to_o make_v any_o doubt_n be_v to_o call_v the_o credit_n of_o all_o into_o question_n the_o house_n of_o faith_n be_v like_o some_o artificial_a building_n whereof_o if_o you_o pull_v out_o one_o pin_n you_o loosen_v the_o whole_a frame_n so_o if_o a_o man_n disbelieve_v any_o one_o point_n deliver_v he_o by_o the_o catholic_a church_n he_o unjoynt_v the_o whole_a frame_n of_o faith_n and_o virtual_o deny_v it_o all_o and_o that_o because_o they_o have_v all_o the_o same_o height_n of_o proof_n to_o wit_n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o church_n which_o if_o she_o can_v lie_v in_o one_o thing_n she_o may_v for_o aught_o we_o know_v in_o another_o and_o so_o in_o all_o and_o thus_o bring_v a_o man_n to_o doubt_v of_o all_o and_o then_o to_o deny_v all_o and_o that_o those_o man_n that_o do_v deny_v some_o one_o point_n of_o catholic_a tradition_n though_o unwritten_a do_v not_o deny_v all_o be_v not_o for_o that_o they_o have_v any_o faith_n but_o out_o of_o secular_a end_n and_o deceitful_a reason_n §_o 4._o indeed_o some_o protestant_n grant_v that_o if_o tradition_n be_v universal_a and_o perfect_o catholic_n it_o do_v oblige_v to_o the_o belief_n thereof_o but_o not_o otherwise_o by_o which_o universal_a tradition_n they_o mean_v such_o as_o never_o any_o one_o gainsay_v but_o if_o such_o only_o be_v to_o be_v call_v catholic_a tradition_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o thing_n leave_v for_o christian_n to_o believe_v and_o indeed_o to_o that_o pass_n have_v many_o bring_v it_o for_o some_o have_v deny_v the_o distinction_n of_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n other_o the_o divinity_n of_o our_o saviour_n other_o his_o humanity_n other_o the_o deity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o a_o hundred_o more_o now_o if_o no_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v call_v catholic_n but_o such_o as_o be_v never_o deny_v by_o any_o one_o or_o some_o number_n of_o christian_n than_o a_o man_n may_v deny_v the_o forementioned_a and_o many_o other_o point_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n because_o their_o tradition_n have_v not_o be_v so_o universal_a but_o that_o some_o have_v deny_v it_o yea_o some_o book_n of_o the_o scripture_n itself_o be_v not_o universal_o receive_v till_o about_o four_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n by_o catholic_n or_o universal_a tradition_n than_o must_v be_v understand_v that_o which_o the_o catholic_a church_n have_v always_o teach_v not_o which_o all_o christian_n for_o than_o we_o must_v look_v for_o tradition_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o heretic_n who_o property_n it_o be_v to_o deny_v some_o tradition_n or_o other_o under_o pretence_n that_o it_o be_v opposite_a to_o scripture_n and_o if_o any_o have_v teach_v contrary_a the_o catholic_a church_n have_v condemn_v they_o for_o heretic_n which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n that_o until_o such_o heretical_a spirit_n oppose_v some_o one_o or_o more_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v universal_o believe_v as_o for_o example_n the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n consubstantiality_n or_o be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n no_o reasonable_a man_n will_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v general_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o day_n of_o the_o arch-heretic_n arrius_n and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a condemn_v of_o he_o be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n that_o the_o doctrine_n he_o oppose_v be_v the_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n by_o force_n whereof_o he_o be_v overthrow_v and_o not_o by_o scripture_n only_o there_o be_v no_o place_n of_o scripture_n so_o plain_a but_o he_o will_v give_v some_o answer_n to_o it_o and_o likewise_o allege_v plenty_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o own_o heresy_n while_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o interpret_v it_o himself_o forfake_v the_o traditional_a sense_n thereof_o and_o will_v receive_v no_o answer_n to_o it_o and_o if_o arrius_n his_o denial_n of_o that_o point_n of_o faith_n will_v make_v it_o universal_a for_o place_n or_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o new_a and_o so_o universal_a for_o time_n as_o some_o in_o other_o instance_n do_v allege_v because_o it_o be_v then_o first_o declare_v by_o reason_n of_o that_o opposition_n than_o it_o may_v be_v lawful_a under_o the_o same_o pretence_n for_o man_n to_o deny_v all_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n all_o the_o decree_n of_o general_n counsel_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o revive_v all_o the_o heresy_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n §_o 5._o moreover_o to_o attribute_v conditional_a infallibility_n to_o the_o church_n and_o not_o absolute_a in_o all_o that_o she_o deliver_v 17._o deliver_v chillingworth_n pag._n 118._o pet._n martyr_n loc_fw-fr com._n clas_o 4._o c_o 4._o sect_n 21._o confess_v helvet_n c._n 17._o as_o some_o protestant_n do_v make_v her_o infallible_a only_o while_o she_o follow_v the_o scripture_n and_o universal_a tradition_n be_v to_o give_v she_o no_o more_o privilege_n than_o to_o a_o child_n or_o fool_n who_o be_v also_o infallible_a while_o they_o affirm_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture_n and_o universal_a tradition_n but_o if_o we_o know_v not_o scripture_n nor_o tradition_n but_o by_o the_o church_n direction_n how_o shall_v we_o know_v in_o her_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n and_o decide_v of_o controversy_n that_o she_o do_v err_v unless_o we_o know_v it_o from_o she_o also_o see_v her_o authority_n in_o the_o one_o be_v as_o good_a as_o in_o the_o other_o and_o by_o those_o reason_n that_o we_o may_v deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o one_o we_o may_v deny_v the_o other_o and_o if_o she_o say_v she_o have_v expound_v scripture_n true_o and_o decide_v controversy_n aright_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n who_o shall_v gainsay_v she_o can_v any_o man_n be_v so_o foolish_a as_o to_o think_v his_o word_n be_v of_o more_o credit_n than_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o that_o his_o reason_n be_v better_a than_o she_o or_o that_o if_o she_o may_v err_v from_o her_o rule_n he_o may_v not_o do_v so_o also_o and_o if_o their_o infallibility_n be_v both_o of_o the_o same_o strength_n who_o in_o his_o right_a mind_n will_v not_o believe_v million_o affirm_v the_o same_o thing_n rather_o than_o one_o or_o some_o few_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a if_o there_o be_v a_o rule_n so_o plain_a and_o clear_a that_o all_o man_n understand_v it_o and_o none_o can_v pervert_v it_o than_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o judge_n or_o direct_a but_o if_o the_o rule_n be_v obscure_a or_o liable_a to_o misinterpretation_n as_o all_o word_n be_v let_v they_o be_v express_v never_o so_o plain_o than_o it_o be_v meet_v that_o there_o shall_v not_o only_o be_v a_o judge_n but_o that_o this_o judge_n shall_v be_v infallible_a see_v the_o business_n concern_v the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n and_o not_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o petty_a after-examination_n of_o proud_a and_o discontent_a people_n as_o if_o one_o or_o more_o of_o they_o do_v know_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o rule_n better_o than_o the_o judge_n when_o that_o judge_n be_v the_o universal_a church_n and_o that_o which_o these_o man_n affirm_v in_o this_o matter_n amount_v to_o this_o wise_a maxim_n that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a while_o she_o be_v infallible_a and_o so_o be_v the_o devil_n §_o 6._o frivolous_a then_o and_o without_o foundation_n be_v that_o late_o start_v distinction_n of_o point_n fundamental_a and_o not_o fundamental_a and_o the_o assertion_n build_v thereon_o that_o the_o church_n may_v err_v in_o the_o one_o and_o not_o in_o the_o other_o and_o so_o by_o consequence_n we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v she_o in_o all_o thing_n indeed_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o material_a object_n or_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v some_o point_n
which_o before_o perhaps_o we_o be_v not_o so_o oblige_v to_o do_v §_o 6._o a_o five_o argument_n move_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o catholic_a be_v this_o that_o doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o ancestor_n without_o any_o opposition_n make_v by_o any_o know_a catholic_a father_n and_o doctor_n and_o if_o any_o do_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n he_o be_v censure_v of_o novelty_n and_o after_o admonition_n if_o he_o persist_v therein_o be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n such_o doctrine_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o unchanged_a and_o such_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o divers_a point_n of_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n have_v be_v oppose_v as_o by_o arrius_n pelagius_n berengarius_fw-la waldo_n wickliff_n husse_n and_o many_o other_o but_o these_o be_v not_o account_v orthodox_n father_n but_o be_v tax_v of_o novelty_n and_o innovation_n and_o for_o such_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n and_o history_n of_o the_o time_n wherein_o they_o live_v and_o it_o can_v be_v prudenty_n imagine_v that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v like_o these_o man_n attempt_v to_o change_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o shall_v be_v no_o tradition_n of_o it_o no_o historical_a narration_n of_o it_o but_o that_o all_o the_o good_a and_o true_a catholic_n shall_v be_v asleep_a to_o this_o great_a business_n of_o defend_v the_o flock_n from_o wolf_n or_o which_o be_v more_o absurd_a shall_v against_o their_o knowledge_n and_o conscience_n suffer_v damnable_a error_n to_o steal_v in_o to_o the_o destruction_n of_o themselves_o and_o all_o the_o world_n that_o shall_v succeed_v they_o now_o the_o opposition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o forementioned_a manner_n be_v so_o far_o from_o obscure_v the_o church_n doctrine_n that_o it_o make_v it_o far_o more_o famous_a and_o illustrious_a and_o apparent_o apostolical_a even_o as_o the_o sun_n struggle_v with_o a_o misty_a morning_n break_v through_o it_o appear_v more_o beautiful_o glorious_a and_o unconquerable_a and_o this_o doctor_n feild_n a_o learned_a protestant_n confess_v when_o a_o doctrine_n be_v in_o any_o age_n constant_o deliver_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n 14_o field_n of_o the_o church_n l._n 4._o c._n 14_o and_o as_o receive_v from_o ancestor_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o the_o contradictor_n thereof_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n note_v for_o novelty_n and_o if_o they_o persist_v in_o contradiction_n in_o the_o end_n charge_v with_o heresy_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o such_o a_o doctrine_n shall_v come_v by_o succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n but_o protestant_n think_v it_o sufficient_a that_o they_o find_v as_o they_o say_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n contradict_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o orthodox_n father_n though_o their_o opposition_n be_v not_o note_v by_o antiquity_n nor_o by_o the_o fame_n of_o tradition_n deliver_v to_o posterity_n but_o this_o answer_n leave_v no_o mean_n to_o common_a people_n to_o know_v certain_o the_o perpetual_a tradition_n of_o god_n church_n which_o be_v the_o guide_n of_o their_o faith_n but_o by_o read_v and_o examine_v the_o father_n which_o to_o they_o be_v impossible_a beside_o if_o that_o some_o few_o obscure_a and_o hard_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n may_v suffice_v to_o call_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n into_o question_n than_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o clear_o and_o unanimous_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n but_o may_v fall_v under_o a_o new_a examination_n see_v nothing_o be_v or_o can_v be_v write_v so_o plain_o especial_o where_o there_o be_v very_o much_o also_o write_v but_o that_o some_o obscure_a and_o oblique_a passage_n may_v be_v rake_v out_o to_o make_v show_n of_o a_o contradiction_n and_o if_o this_o counterpart_n may_v have_v the_o title_n of_o antiquity_n set_v over_o it_o what_o heresy_n will_v want_v its_o defence_n out_o of_o the_o father_n what_o tradition_n be_v more_o constant_o deliver_v by_o the_o christian_a father_n and_o doctor_n than_o our_o saviour_n consubstantiality_n with_o his_o father_n yet_o the_o new_a arrian_n as_o we_o may_v see_v in_o bellarmine_n bring_v divers_a testimony_n out_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n 19_o lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr christ_n c._n 19_o to_o prove_v that_o in_o this_o point_n they_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o one_o another_o in_o like_a manner_n do_v the_o protestant_n now_o bring_v some_o obscure_a place_n out_o of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o their_o heresy_n which_o yet_o in_o a_o true_a sense_n do_v import_v no_o such_o thing_n but_o be_v a_o little_a obscure_a they_o more_o easy_o wrest_v they_o to_o their_o corrupt_a meaning_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o father_n be_v abundant_a and_o clear_a in_o those_o place_n which_o maintain_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n and_o none_o of_o the_o father_n of_o those_o time_n do_v accuse_v other_o of_o error_n in_o those_o point_n which_o if_o they_o have_v think_v they_o so_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n they_o will_v for_o we_o can_v imagine_v the_o true_a believer_n of_o those_o time_n less_o vigilant_a than_o of_o these_o and_o we_o see_v now_o that_o no_o man_n can_v broach_v a_o error_n against_o faith_n but_o present_o he_o have_v abundant_a opposition_n and_o further_o question_v if_o the_o cause_n require_v therefore_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o protestant_n when_o they_o allege_v the_o father_n as_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o one_o another_o in_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o those_o time_n either_o misalledge_a their_o word_n or_o mistake_v their_o meaning_n for_o if_o those_o contradiction_n be_v real_a why_o do_v not_o antiquity_n note_v they_o as_o it_o note_v their_o difference_n about_o small_a disputable_a matter_n s._n hierome_n and_o epiphanius_n take_v pain_n to_o note_v the_o error_n of_o origen_n yet_o among_o they_o all_o they_o do_v not_o note_v any_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o hold_v though_o his_o writing_n be_v full_a thereof_o if_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o father_n be_v true_a in_o the_o sense_n that_o protestant_n allege_v they_o why_o do_v not_o some_o charge_v they_o for_o maintain_v the_o contrary_a roman_a doctrine_n a_o thousand_o time_n more_o frequent_o mention_v in_o their_o writing_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n if_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n be_v true_a why_o do_v not_o some_o tax_v they_o for_o maintain_v of_o protestantisme_n doubtless_o they_o will_v if_o they_o have_v understand_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n that_o protestant_n now_o do_v it_o be_v manifest_a therefore_o that_o they_o that_o live_v in_o those_o time_n who_o be_v therefore_o better_a able_a to_o understand_v their_o meaning_n than_o the_o protestant_n that_o be_v spring_v up_o so_o many_o hundred_o year_n after_o do_v not_o conceive_v that_o the_o father_n maintain_v the_o protestant_a doctrine_n in_o their_o writing_n for_o if_o they_o have_v they_o will_v quick_o have_v be_v reprove_v see_v the_o current_n of_o christian_a religion_n even_o of_o those_o time_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o present_a roman_a for_o as_o 55._o as_o napier_n on_o the_o revelat_fw-la p._n 191._o also_o cent._n mag._n cent_n 2._o c._n 4._o col_fw-fr 55._o napier_n say_v during_o even_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n the_o true_a temple_n of_o god_n and_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v obscure_v by_o the_o roman_a antichrist_n himself_o and_o according_a to_o 25._o to_o treatise_n of_o antichrist_n lib._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 25._o downeham_n the_o general_a defection_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n foretold_v 2_o thess_n 2._o begin_v to_o work_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n §_o 7._o on_o the_o contrary_a we_o find_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o orthodox_n father_n that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o protestant_n now_o hold_v be_v condemn_v as_o heretical_a in_o those_o person_n that_o then_o hold_v they_o and_o they_o be_v not_o therein_o oppose_v by_o any_o other_o orthodox_n father_n for_o example_n the_o protestant_n hold_v that_o the_o church_n may_v err_v so_o do_v the_o donatist_n for_o which_o they_o be_v frequent_o reprove_v by_o *_o s._n augustine_n donat._n passim_fw-la count_v donat._n protestant_n deny_v unwritten_a tradition_n &_o urge_v scripture_n only_o so_o do_v the_o arrian_n and_o be_v condemn_v for_o it_o by_o ult_n by_o epiphan_n she_o 75._o aug._n count_v maximin_n l._n 1._o c._n 2._o &_o ult_n s._n epiphanius_n and_o s._n augustine_n protestant_n teach_v that_o priest_n may_v marry_v so_o do_v vigilantius_n and_o for_o it_o be_v condemn_v by_o 1._o by_o cont._n vigilant_a c._n 1._o s._n hierome_n protestant_n deny_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a so_o do_v arrius_n for_o which_o he_o be_v condemn_v by_o 75._o by_o aug._n haer_fw-mi 53._o epiphan_n har_z 75._o s._n augustine_n and_o s._n epiphanius_n protestant_n deny_v invocation_n of_o saint_n so_o do_v vigilantius_n
still_o that_o scripture_n which_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o rest_n will_v require_v another_o scripture_n to_o give_v credit_n to_o it_o 103._o it_o ibid._n p._n 103._o neither_o can_v we_o ever_o come_v to_o any_o pause_n whereon_o to_o rest_v unless_o beside_o scripture_n there_o be_v something_o else_o acknowledge_v and_o this_o something_o be_v as_o he_o say_v 300._o say_v lib._n 2._o ca._n 4._o p._n 300._o the_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n a_o argument_n whereby_o may_v be_v argue_v and_o convince_v what_o book_n be_v canonical_a and_o what_o not_o §_o 8._o last_o some_o say_v they_o know_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n prompt_v it_o to_o their_o soul_n and_o this_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n seem_v to_o i_o most_o absurd_a for_o first_o i_o dare_v not_o arrogate_v this_o spirit_n to_o myself_o nor_o can_v i_o know_v it_o be_v in_o any_o other_o his_o say_n the_o spirit_n tell_v he_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n do_v not_o prove_v it_o nor_o have_v i_o reason_n to_o believe_v he_o have_v the_o spirit_n more_o than_o i_o without_o some_o proof_n if_o a_o man_n testimony_n in_o his_o own_o case_n may_v thus_o be_v admit_v i_o see_v that_o no_o heretic_n will_v want_v it_o to_o support_v his_o impiety_n by_o ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o spirit_n as_o 21._o as_o epiphanhaer_fw-mi 21._o simon_n magus_n do_v only_o this_o h._n spirit_n he_o believe_v to_o be_v his_o concubine_n helena_n and_z protestant_n ascribe_v the_o title_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o their_o private_a fancy_n if_o i_o shall_v have_v say_v that_o i_o know_v by_o the_o suggestion_n of_o god_n spirit_n that_o this_o or_o that_o part_n of_o scripture_n or_o that_o none_o of_o it_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n my_o proof_n be_v as_o good_a to_o he_o as_o his_o to_o i_o for_o although_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v a_o sure_a witness_n to_o he_o that_o have_v it_o yet_o it_o be_v none_o to_o other_o unless_o he_o can_v prove_v he_o have_v it_o by_o some_o miraculous_a effect_n and_o without_o this_o kind_n of_o proof_n every_o prudent_a man_n have_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o such_o a_o boaster_n be_v a_o liar_n and_o intend_v to_o deceive_v other_o as_o it_o be_v likely_a of_o the_o first_o author_n of_o heresy_n or_o else_o that_o he_o deceive_v himself_o by_o a_o strong_a operation_n of_o his_o fancy_n which_o he_o call_v the_o spirit_n because_o he_o be_v tell_v by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o some_o protestant_n that_o he_o must_v feel_v that_o he_o have_v the_o spirit_n as_o in_o particular_a concern_v the_o assurance_n of_o his_o salvation_n desirous_a then_o to_o be_v in_o the_o right_a way_n that_o which_o he_o will_v have_v he_o persuade_v himself_o he_o have_v because_o else_o he_o find_v himself_o at_o a_o loss_n which_o beget_v a_o horror_n in_o he_o which_o to_o avoid_v he_o fly_v to_o this_o pitiful_a refuge_n be_v the_o best_a he_o be_v instruct_v to_o that_o he_o may_v have_v some_o stay_n for_o his_o belief_n and_o repose_v for_o his_o soul_n and_o this_o happen_v common_o and_o most_o strong_o to_o those_o that_o have_v some_o zeal_n but_o little_a wit_n on_o who_o therefore_o the_o reflection_n of_o their_o fancy_n be_v the_o strong_a and_o work_n upon_o they_o as_o upon_o some_o i_o have_v read_v and_o hear_v of_o who_o by_o their_o eager_a desire_n to_o be_v so_o have_v strong_o conceit_v themselves_o to_o be_v indeed_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o other_o kind_n of_o great_a and_o rich_a man_n when_o true_o and_o in_o all_o other_o man_n judgement_n they_o be_v either_o madman_n or_o fool_n so_o that_o this_o i_o perceive_v be_v to_o open_v a_o gap_n to_o any_o man_n fantastical_a pretence_n whatsoever_o who_o have_v the_o impudence_n to_o ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o peaceable_a way_n to_o compose_v the_o difference_n among_o man_n of_o this_o nature_n for_o each_o one_o pretend_v the_o spirit_n he_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o yield_v to_o another_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v a_o infallible_a director_n wheresoever_o it_o be_v yet_o when_o it_o be_v different_a in_o different_a man_n who_o pretend_v to_o it_o as_o it_o often_o fall_v out_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n that_o one_o of_o they_o be_v deceive_v and_o both_o be_v deceive_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o each_o other_o yet_o neither_o yield_v to_o other_o the_o contention_n end_v in_o the_o action_n of_o zedekiah_n against_o the_o prophet_n micheas_n who_o give_v he_o a_o box_n on_o the_o ear_n and_o say_v 2_o chron._n 18.23_o which_o way_n pass_v the_o spirit_n of_o our_o lord_n from_o i_o that_o it_o shall_v speak_v to_o thou_o and_o so_o it_o have_v fall_v out_o among_o those_o that_o derive_v their_o knowledge_n this_o way_n that_o they_o end_v their_o difference_n by_o blow_n and_o conquest_n not_o by_o counsel_n and_o miracle_n plut._n plut._n and_o as_o the_o son_n of_o pyrrhus_n ask_v he_o who_o shall_v succeed_v he_o in_o his_o kingdom_n he_o answer_v he_o that_o have_v the_o sharp_a sword_n so_o if_o it_o be_v demand_v among_o they_o who_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o consequent_o the_o true_a religion_n it_o must_v be_v answer_v he_o that_o have_v the_o most_o strength_n of_o arm_n to_o maintain_v it_o but_o s._n peter_n do_v otherwise_o who_o provoke_v by_o simon_n magus_n prove_v that_o he_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n by_o raise_v up_o a_o child_n from_o death_n egesippus_fw-la egesippus_fw-la which_o the_o other_o with_o all_o his_o magic_n can_v not_o do_v who_o also_o challenge_v s._n peter_n to_o fly_v from_o the_o capitol_n to_o mount_n aventine_n while_o he_o be_v do_v so_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o s._n peter_n he_o come_v tumble_v down_o and_o break_v his_o leg_n whereof_o he_o soon_o after_o die_v if_o man_n that_o boast_v of_o the_o spirit_n can_v this_o way_n prove_v it_o the_o say_n of_o s._n augustine_n be_v appliable_a unto_o they_o joan._n they_o tract_n 45._o in_o joan._n there_o be_v innumerable_a who_o do_v not_o only_o boast_v that_o they_o be_v videntes_fw-la or_o prophet_n but_o will_v seem_v to_o be_v illuminate_v or_o enlighten_v by_o christ_n but_o indeed_o be_v heretic_n §_o 5._o yet_o most_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o no_o man_n can_v believe_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n incline_v he_o thereunto_o for_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v ephes_n 2.8_o faith_n be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n but_o there_o be_v two_o kind_n of_o inspiration_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n one_o immediate_a without_o the_o concourse_n of_o any_o external_a ground_n of_o assurance_n the_o other_o mediate_v move_v the_o heart_n to_o adhere_v to_o a_o external_a ground_n of_o assurance_n make_v it_o to_o apprehend_v divine_o of_o the_o authority_n thereof_o they_o that_o challenge_v the_o first_o be_v enthusiast_n and_o run_v into_o all_o the_o forementioned_a absurdity_n they_o that_o take_v the_o latter_a way_n must_v beside_o their_o inward_a persuasion_n have_v a_o external_a ground_n of_o belief_n and_o than_o what_o be_v there_o so_o high_a and_o sufficient_a as_o the_o testimony_n of_o universal_a tradition_n agreeable_a whereunto_o hooker_n say_v 7.8_o say_v eccles_n pol_n lib._n 2._o sect_n 7.8_o the_o outward_a letter_n seal_v with_o the_o inward_a witness_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o every_o particular_a man_n to_o judge_v and_o approve_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v canonical_a the_o gospel_n itself_o to_o be_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n 3._o christ_n lib._n 3._o sect_n 3._o but_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n church_n as_o he_o say_v be_v necessary_o require_v thereunto_o §_o 9_o and_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o may_v know_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n without_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o it_o do_v no_o where_n appear_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o whole_a word_n of_o god_n and_o contain_v all_o that_o the_o apostle_n leave_v unto_o the_o church_n for_o their_o direction_n so_o that_o my_o first_o quere_z will_v still_a be_v unsatisfied_a to_o wit_n how_o we_o shall_v know_v the_o whole_a word_n of_o god_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v for_o even_o that_o word_n which_o be_v write_v do_v tell_v we_o that_o all_o be_v not_o write_v and_o therefore_o do_v s._n paul_n exhort_v we_o to_o keep_v both_o the_o write_v and_o unwritten_a stand_v fast_o say_v he_o and_o keep_v the_o tradition_n which_o you_o have_v learn_v whether_o by_o word_n or_o by_o our_o epistle_n 2_o thes_n 2.15_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o first_o church_n of_o god_n from_o the_o creation_n until_o moses_n which_o be_v about_o the_o space_n
of_o two_o thousand_o year_n have_v no_o word_n of_o god_n but_o that_o which_o be_v unwritten_a which_o we_o call_v tradition_n the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n have_v scripture_n but_o with_o it_o tradition_n as_o the_o prayer_n of_o elias_n concern_v rain_n jam._n 5.15_o the_o contention_n of_o the_o archangel_n s_o michael_n and_o the_o devil_n about_o the_o body_n of_o moses_n judas_n v._n 9_o with_o other_o and_o of_o the_o scripture_n both_o old_a and_o new_a many_o book_n be_v lose_v as_o many_o parable_n and_o verse_n of_o solomon_n 3_o king_n 3.32_o with_o many_o other_o book_n and_o s._n paul_n write_v a_o epistle_n to_o the_o laodicean_n col._n 4.16_o and_o another_o to_o the_o corinthian_n which_o be_v not_o extant_a 1_o cor._n 5.9_o and_o see_v we_o have_v not_o the_o whole_a canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n how_o can_v we_o be_v sure_a that_o that_o part_n which_o we_o have_v contain_v all_o that_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v and_o do_v we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v send_v to_o write_v but_o to_o preach_v and_o s._n john_n deny_v that_o he_o have_v express_v in_o write_v all_o that_o he_o have_v to_o say_v have_v more_o thing_n to_o write_v unto_o you_o say_v he_o i_o will_v not_o by_o paper_n and_o ink_n for_o i_o hope_v that_o i_o shall_v be_v with_o you_o and_o speak_v mouth_n to_o mouth_n that_o your_o joy_n may_v be_v full_a now_o that_o these_o thing_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o write_v but_o teach_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n be_v matter_n also_o of_o weight_n and_o belong_v to_o faith_n s._n paul_n assure_v we_o in_o these_o word_n night_n and_o day_n more_o abundant_o pray_v that_o we_o may_v see_v your_o face_n and_o may_v accomplish_v those_o thing_n that_o want_v of_o your_o faith_n 1_o thes_n 3.10_o by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o apostle_n beside_o their_o writing_n do_v preach_v other_o thing_n which_o be_v want_v to_o their_o faith_n §_o 10._o nor_o do_v the_o apostle_n sure_o intend_v to_o write_v all_o point_n of_o faith_n for_o if_o they_o have_v it_o be_v probable_a that_o they_o all_o together_o or_o some_o one_o of_o they_o will_v have_v do_v it_o purposely_o punctual_o and_o methodical_o and_o declare_v so_o much_o unto_o the_o world_n but_o we_o know_v the_o contrary_a to_o wit_n that_o they_o do_v not_o write_v all_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n and_o that_o which_o they_o do_v write_v be_v but_o accidental_a and_o upon_o particular_a occasion_n as_o hooker_n affirm_v 37._o eccles_n pol._n l._n 1._o sect_n 15._o p._n 37._o the_o several_a book_n of_o scripture_n be_v write_v upon_o several_a occasion_n and_o particular_a purpose_n which_o occasion_n if_o they_o have_v not_o happen_v it_o be_v most_o likely_a that_o they_o have_v not_o write_v that_o which_o they_o do_v for_o instance_n the_o epistle_n of_o s._n peter_n james_n john_n and_o judas_n be_v write_v against_o certain_a heretic_n who_o misunderstanding_n s._n paul_n do_v thereupon_o teach_v that_o faith_n only_o without_o work_n suffice_v to_o salvation_n of_o which_o very_a point_n s._n augustine_n say_v because_o this_o opinion_n be_v then_o begin_v 14._o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la &_o operibus_fw-la c._n 14._o other_o apostolical_a epistle_n of_o peter_n john_n james_n judas_n do_v chief_o direct_v their_o intention_n against_o it_o that_o they_o may_v strong_o confirm_v faith_n without_o work_n to_o profit_v nothing_o s._n john_n also_o do_v preach_v the_o gospel_n till_o his_o last_o age_n which_o be_v very_o long_o without_o write_v any_o scripture_n and_o take_v occasion_n to_o write_v as_o s._n jerome_n affirm_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o ebionite_n eccles_n de_fw-fr scriptoribus_fw-la eccles_n which_o then_o break_v out_o the_o like_a may_v be_v show_v of_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o last_o which_o be_v worth_a the_o observation_n all_o the_o epistle_n be_v write_v to_o such_o person_n only_o as_o be_v already_o convert_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n therefore_o they_o be_v write_v not_o so_o much_o to_o instruct_v 43._o tom._n 2._o l._n de_fw-fr eccles_n fol._n 43._o as_o to_o confirm_v as_o zuinglius_fw-la also_o confess_v §_o 11._o by_o all_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a so_o far_o as_o we_o can_v see_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n do_v write_v their_o book_n not_o by_o any_o command_n from_o christ_n but_o upon_o some_o accidental_a occasion_n move_v they_o thereunto_o wherein_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n be_v often_o repeat_v as_o in_o s._n paul_n epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o to_o the_o galatian_n and_o also_o in_o all_o the_o evangelist_n and_o many_o other_o thing_n be_v omit_v as_o a_o world_n of_o work_n which_o our_o saviour_n do_v as_o s._n john_n testify_v 2._o john_n 21.25_o and_o which_o the_o apostle_n do_v also_o the_o small_a book_n of_o their_o act_n be_v too_o little_a to_o express_v all_o their_o action_n and_o also_o the_o thing_n which_o s._n paul_n ordain_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o corinthian_n 1_o cor._n 11.34_o by_o which_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o neither_o intend_v any_o complete_a ecclesiastical_a history_n nor_o body_n of_o divinity_n contain_v all_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o practice_n so_o that_o it_o do_v neither_o appear_v to_o i_o that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o salvation_n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v nor_o yet_o any_o of_o it_o because_o i_o can_v not_o see_v by_o the_o direction_n that_o protestant_n give_v i_o whether_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o no._n chap._n iii_o of_o the_o insufficiency_n of_o the_o protestant_n mean_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o absurdity_n of_o their_o assertion_n that_o all_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a §_o 1._o as_o to_o know_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n so_o to_o know_v the_o meaning_n thereof_o i_o find_v a_o matter_n of_o great_a difficulty_n agreeable_a to_o s._n peter_n who_o say_v speak_v of_o s._n paul_n epistle_n 2_o pet._n 3.16_o in_o which_o be_v certain_a thing_n hard_a to_o be_v understand_v which_o the_o unlearned_a and_o unstable_a deprave_v as_o also_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o their_o own_o damnation_n but_o 513._o but_o falke_n con._n rhen_n test_n in_o 2_o pet._n cap._n 3._o morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o lib._n 1._o cap._n 19_o whitaker_n control_n 2._o q._n 5._o c._n 7._o p._n 513._o protestant_n to_o avoid_v their_o dependence_n on_o the_o church_n for_o the_o interpretation_n thereof_o say_v that_o all_o thing_n necessity_n to_o salvation_n be_v easy_a to_o be_v understand_v even_o by_o the_o most_o unlearned_a reader_n but_o they_o never_o yet_o express_v what_o point_n be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o what_o not_o nor_o have_v give_v any_o rule_n by_o by_o which_o it_o may_v be_v find_v out_o but_o have_v leave_v themselves_o the_o liberty_n of_o add_v to_o or_o substract_v from_o that_o title_n what_o and_o whensoever_o they_o please_v and_o who_o see_v not_o that_o with_o this_o device_n they_o may_v exclude_v if_o they_o please_v almost_o all_o the_o point_n of_o christian_a belief_n and_o practice_v §_o 2._o wonderful_a confusion_n i_o find_v herein_o for_o here_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o most_o unlearned_a reader_n be_v make_v the_o size_n of_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o measure_n unto_o all_o man_n than_o the_o most_o learned_a clerk_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v no_o more_o than_o the_o most_o unlearned_a peasant_n that_o can_v but_o read_v and_o the_o most_o unlearned_a need_v not_o the_o help_n of_o the_o learned_a for_o the_o understanding_n of_o thing_n necessary_a but_o can_v find_v they_o out_o by_o his_o own_o read_n so_o that_o you_o must_v take_v the_o arrant_a dunce_n in_o their_o church_n that_o can_v read_v and_o after_o he_o have_v diligent_o peruse_v the_o bible_n and_o pray_v for_o understanding_n therein_o that_o which_o he_o understand_v must_v be_v account_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o no_o more_o sure_o i_o think_v they_o be_v to_o blame_v that_o have_v not_o for_o the_o great_a credit_n and_o clearness_n of_o their_o cause_n make_v this_o trial_n upon_o some_o silly_a fellow_n and_o from_o his_o mouth_n have_v set_v down_o their_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o draw_v the_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n for_o their_o great_a ease_n into_o a_o very_a narrow_a compass_n and_o make_v the_o same_o measure_n serve_v the_o silly_a clown_n and_o the_o great_a clerk_n which_o be_v uncomely_a and_o come_v close_a to_o the_o matter_n i_o have_v know_v some_o affirm_v which_o i_o believe_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o very_a many_o that_o to_o believe_v
in_o jesus_n christ_n without_o any_o distinct_a belief_n of_o his_o divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n and_o that_o he_o die_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o a_o man_n must_v repent_v before_o he_o die_v be_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_o require_v either_o for_o belief_n or_o practice_n of_o any_o man_n as_o for_o those_o that_o can_v read_v which_o be_v i_o believe_v the_o great_a number_n or_o very_o little_a inferior_a they_o deal_v most_o unkind_o with_o they_o not_o provide_v a_o certain_a mean_n whereby_o they_o may_v be_v bring_v up_o to_o read_v which_o they_o that_o can_v read_v think_v all_o be_v bind_v to_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o commandment_n of_o christ_n and_o whereby_o they_o be_v to_o find_v out_o the_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o leave_v they_o if_o at_o all_o to_o be_v save_v by_o the_o cruel_a blind_a popery_n as_o they_o please_v to_o call_v it_o of_o a_o implicit_a faith_n §_o 3._o i_o then_o consider_v that_o there_o be_v much_o ambiguity_n in_o these_o word_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n there_o be_v divers_a kind_n of_o necessity_n that_o have_v place_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n first_o there_o be_v a_o absolute_a necessity_n and_o a_o conditional_a necessity_n absolute_a necessity_n be_v that_o which_o admit_v no_o excuse_n of_o impossibility_n nor_o any_o exception_n of_o place_n time_n or_o person_n as_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o that_o be_v of_o age_n capable_a of_o knowledge_n the_o belief_n of_o christ_n mediator_n betwixt_o god_n and_o man_n and_o to_o this_o kind_n of_o necessity_n there_o be_v some_o that_o will_v restrain_v all_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v leave_v themselves_o the_o liberty_n of_o all_o matter_n else_o to_o believe_v what_o they_o please_v but_o with_o as_o much_o reason_n they_o may_v restrain_v this_o necessity_n to_o the_o believe_v only_o that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n and_o so_o renounce_v their_o christianity_n conditional_a necessity_n be_v that_o which_o oblige_v not_o but_o in_o case_n of_o possibility_n and_o receive_v exception_n of_o time_n place_n and_o person_n thus_o there_o be_v many_o point_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v if_o a_o man_n be_v in_o place_n where_o he_o may_v be_v instruct_v in_o they_o and_o have_v time_n to_o receive_v instruction_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o a_o man_n live_v in_o the_o wilderness_n or_o so_o ready_a to_o be_v attach_v by_o death_n as_o he_o have_v no_o leisure_n to_o be_v instruct_v or_o apprehension_n to_o receive_v it_o as_o that_o christ_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n and_o crucify_v under_o pontius_n pilate_n and_o many_o thing_n be_v necessary_a for_o pastor_n to_o believe_v which_o be_v not_o for_o common_a people_n as_o that_o the_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v the_o same_o in_o essence_n but_o distinct_a in_o subsistence_n that_o in_o christ_n there_o be_v two_o nature_n and_o but_o one_o person_n with_o many_o the_o like_a and_o in_o matter_n of_o practice_n there_o be_v many_o thing_n necessary_a in_o case_n of_o possibility_n and_o opportunity_n of_o time_n and_o place_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a if_o the_o conveniency_n to_o accomplish_v they_o be_v want_v as_o the_o assistance_n at_o church_n service_n and_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n second_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o mean_n and_o a_o necessity_n of_o precept_n necessity_n of_o mean_n be_v in_o those_o thing_n to_o which_o god_n have_v oblige_v we_o if_o we_o will_v attain_v the_o end_n as_o of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o which_o god_n have_v give_v power_n to_o confer_v grace_n and_o of_o the_o commandment_n who_o necessity_n be_v impose_v upon_o we_o if_o we_o will_v enter_v into_o life_n and_o of_o repentance_n of_o sin_n which_o be_v a_o mean_n necessary_a to_o obtain_v their_o remission_n necessity_n of_o precept_n be_v that_o which_o only_o oblige_v in_o regard_n that_o it_o be_v command_v contribute_v otherwise_o no_o real_a advancement_n to_o our_o salvation_n as_o the_o celebrate_n the_o lord_n day_n and_o other_o such_o like_a observation_n the_o omission_n whereof_o can_v be_v no_o hindrance_n to_o salvation_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o disobedience_n and_o breach_n of_o the_o commandment_n three_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o special_a belief_n and_o a_o necessity_n of_o general_a belief_n necessity_n of_o special_a belief_n be_v of_o those_o point_n which_o all_o faithful_a if_o they_o be_v not_o prevent_v by_o death_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v with_o faith_n express_v distinct_a &_o determinate_a which_o the_o schoolman_n call_v explicit_a faith_n as_o the_o twelve_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n necessity_n of_o general_a belief_n be_v of_o those_o thing_n which_o every_o particular_a man_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v with_o a_o distinct_a and_o explicit_a faith_n as_o that_o baptism_n give_v by_o heretic_n be_v true_a baptism_n and_o that_o heretic_n which_o have_v receive_v baptism_n must_v not_o be_v baptize_v again_o when_o they_o return_v to_o the_o church_n with_o many_o such_o like_a in_o which_o it_o will_v suffice_v the_o unlearned_a multitude_n to_o believe_v they_o implicit_o that_o be_v to_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n that_o do_v believe_v they_o and_o by_o a_o general_a belief_n embrace_v they_o by_o believe_v as_o the_o church_n do_v and_o refer_v themselves_o to_o she_o prepare_v always_o to_o believe_v they_o explicit_o when_o they_o shall_v be_v declare_v to_o they_o and_o themselves_o be_v capable_a to_o apprehend_v they_o last_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o act_n and_o a_o necessity_n of_o approbation_n necessity_n of_o act_n be_v of_o those_o thing_n which_o every_o particular_a person_n be_v oblige_v actual_o to_o perform_v as_o to_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n to_o forgive_v offence_n commit_v against_o he_o with_o the_o like_a necessity_n of_o approbation_n be_v of_o those_o thing_n which_o every_o man_n be_v not_o bind_v actual_o to_o perform_v but_o only_o not_o to_o contradict_v they_o nor_o to_o condemn_v those_o that_o do_v they_o nor_o the_o church_n that_o allow_v they_o nor_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o she_o upon_o this_o occasion_n as_o the_o choice_n to_o live_v in_o virginity_n and_o single_a life_n with_o the_o like_a §_o 4._o now_o according_a to_o these_o several_a kind_n of_o necessity_n i_o account_v it_o meet_v to_o hold_v for_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n all_o those_o thing_n that_o the_o father_n have_v hold_v necessary_a in_o that_o degree_n and_o according_a to_o those_o kind_n of_o necessity_n as_o they_o have_v hold_v they_o and_o this_o i_o do_v not_o perceive_v to_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o such_o ease_n to_o find_v out_o as_o protestant_n do_v under_o their_o title_n of_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n affirm_v i_o find_v innumerable_a place_n of_o scripture_n be_v obscure_a and_o hard_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o that_o their_o distinction_n of_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v more_o obscure_a and_o uncertain_a than_o any_o thing_n have_v no_o limit_n or_o determination_n but_o like_o the_o gladius_n delphicus_fw-la be_v fit_v for_o all_o turn_n but_o indeed_o serve_v none_o but_o to_o cozen_v themselves_o who_o present_v with_o a_o point_n of_o belief_n or_o practice_n which_o they_o do_v not_o like_a will_v wave_v it_o with_o say_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n therefore_o as_o s._n philip_n ask_v the_o eunuch_n whether_o he_o understand_v what_o he_o read_v who_o say_v how_o can_v i_o without_o some_o body_n to_o interpret_v it_o so_o i_o answer_v myself_o and_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o other_o can_v not_o true_o answer_v better_a for_o themselves_o a_o interpreter_n than_o be_v necessary_a who_o may_v judge_v of_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n against_o the_o corruption_n of_o heretic_n who_o all_o take_v their_o protection_n from_o thence_o and_o which_o shall_v determine_v all_o emergent_a controversy_n which_o be_v needful_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o peace_n and_o unity_n and_o in_o bestow_v of_o this_o office_n i_o observe_v that_o the_o protestant_n voice_n be_v divide_v 5._o divide_v har._n confess_v p._n 5._o some_o give_v it_o to_o the_o scripture_n itself_o say_v that_o it_o must_v interpret_v itself_o and_o be_v the_o judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n 6.27_o controversy_n whites_n way_n to_o the_o church_n p._n 6.27_o other_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n do_v interpret_v to_o every_o private_a man_n both_o which_o i_o apprehend_v absurd_a and_o unreasonable_a the_o former_a because_o nothing_o if_o it_o speak_v obscure_o can_v interpret_v itself_o but_o that_o which_o have_v a_o live_a voice_n which_o the_o scripture_n not_o have_v not_o possible_o interpret_v itself_o as_o for_o the_o assertion_n of_o some_o that_o the_o obscure_a place_n be_v interpret_v by_o plain_a place_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n it_o be_v false_a there_o
government_n can_v best_o determine_v §_o 7._o last_o if_o any_o of_o these_o forementioned_a way_n of_o protestant_n for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o guide_n to_o eternal_a life_n be_v sufficient_a what_o need_n be_v there_o of_o preach_v and_o instruct_v of_o the_o people_n at_o least_o of_o they_o that_o can_v read_v but_o let_v they_o take_v the_o bible_n and_o let_v nature_n work_v which_o in_o the_o co-operation_n of_o their_o own_o wise_a fancy_n will_v hatch_v a_o goodly_a religion_n no_o doubt_n bear_v like_o minerva_n of_o the_o brain_n of_o jupiter_n and_o be_v as_o comely_a as_o a_o chimaera_n of_o many_o several_a shape_n tack_v together_o and_o to_o they_o instead_o of_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n household-god_n which_o every_o one_o must_v adore_v as_o his_o private_a god_n within_o himself_o o_o sacras_fw-la gentes_fw-la quibus_fw-la haec_fw-la nascuntur_fw-la in_o ipsis_fw-la numina_fw-la who_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o say_n in_o themselves_o that_o he_o that_o be_v schoolmaster_n to_o himself_o be_v scholar_n to_o a_o fool_n §_o 8._o observe_v thus_o the_o weakness_n and_o absurdity_n of_o all_o the_o protestant_n allege_v in_o proof_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n &_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v at_o least_o in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v interpret_v by_o itself_o or_o by_o the_o spirit_n to_o every_o particular_a man_n so_o make_v way_n for_o as_o much_o variety_n in_o religion_n as_o there_o may_v be_v diversity_n of_o opinion_n i_o see_v that_o although_o some_o probable_a argument_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o scripture_n to_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v of_o god_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o other_o infallible_a way_n to_o know_v what_o be_v the_o true_a word_n of_o god_n first_o teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o hearer_n but_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o sure_a certain_a and_o agree_v witness_n and_o what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o word_n of_o god_n in_o case_n there_o shall_v be_v any_o important_a difference_n about_o it_o thereby_o to_o give_v a_o period_n to_o all_o controversy_n but_o by_o some_o society_n of_o man_n renown_v for_o their_o wisdom_n and_o this_o i_o conceive_v in_o common_a prudence_n a_o far_o better_a way_n than_o for_o a_o man_n to_o rely_v upon_o himself_o but_o though_o this_o be_v a_o better_a way_n than_o those_o of_o the_o protestant_n yet_o if_o this_o society_n of_o man_n be_v not_o in_o these_o matter_n free_a from_o error_n although_o it_o be_v more_o likely_a they_o shall_v tell_v truth_n than_o the_o protestant_n yet_o i_o can_v not_o have_v a_o immovable_a foundation_n for_o my_o say_v but_o it_o will_v be_v subject_a to_o waver_v and_o inconstancy_n and_o so_o there_o can_v be_v no_o prudent_a settledness_n in_o religion_n nor_o any_o well-built_a hope_n of_o the_o end_n thereof_o eternal_a life_n i_o see_v then_o that_o it_o be_v needful_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o faithful_a witness_n a_o wise_a judge_n and_o so_o wise_a and_o faithful_a that_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v subject_a to_o falsehood_n or_o error_n otherwise_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o god_n have_v not_o contrive_v a_o competent_a way_n to_o his_o own_o glory_n or_o man_n salvation_n which_o to_o be_v want_v in_o be_v neither_o suitable_a to_o his_o wisdom_n nor_o his_o goodness_n i_o therefore_o conclude_v that_o there_o be_v some_o society_n of_o man_n who_o must_v instruct_v we_o in_o the_o premise_n and_o that_o this_o society_n in_o reason_n ought_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o that_o none_o can_v with_o any_o colour_n pretend_v to_o be_v this_o society_n but_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o catholic_a church_n which_o all_o christian_n profess_v to_o believe_v according_a to_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o before_o i_o can_v proceed_v any_o further_a i_o be_v cast_v upon_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n church_n and_o catholic_a find_v therein_o much_o difference_n among_o the_o pretender_n to_o these_o title_n chap._n v._n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o word_n church_n and_o catholic_n and_o that_o neither_o of_o they_o belong_v to_o protestant_n §_o 1._o there_o be_v seven_o city_n that_o strive_v for_o the_o body_n of_o homer_n and_o very_o many_o society_n of_o christian_n there_o be_v that_o lie_v claim_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v his_o church_n and_o as_o when_o telesius_n a_o young_a grecian_a have_v win_v the_o prize_n in_o the_o pythian_a game_n be_v to_o be_v lead_v in_o triumph_n there_o arise_v such_o a_o dispute_n between_o the_o several_a nation_n there_o present_a every_o one_o be_v covetous_a to_o have_v he_o for_o their_o own_o that_o one_o draw_v one_o way_n another_z another_z instead_o of_o receive_v the_o honour_n that_o be_v prepare_v for_o he_o he_o be_v tear_v in_o piece_n even_o by_o those_o who_o seem_v most_o ambitious_a to_o honour_v he_o so_o happen_v it_o to_o the_o church_n all_o those_o that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o christian_n avow_v that_o to_o she_o only_o appertain_v the_o victory_n over_o hell_n and_o that_o whosoever_o will_v have_v part_n in_o the_o prize_n and_o glory_n of_o this_o triumph_n must_v serve_v under_o her_o ensign_n but_o when_o they_o come_v to_o debate_v about_o the_o body_n of_o this_o society_n than_o every_o sect_n desirous_a to_o draw_v she_o to_o themselves_o they_o rend_v and_o tear_v she_o in_o piece_n and_o instead_o of_o embrace_v the_o church_n which_o consist_v in_o unity_n they_o embrace_v schism_n and_o division_n which_o be_v the_o death_n and_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n §_o 2._o the_o protestant_n do_v sometime_o give_v a_o strict_a definition_n of_o a_o church_n sometime_o a_o large_a sometime_o they_o restrain_v she_o to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a only_o sometime_o they_o enlarge_v she_o so_o far_o that_o they_o embrace_v within_o her_o compass_n because_o they_o will_v be_v sure_a not_o to_o leave_v out_o themselves_o all_o the_o variety_n of_o christian_n whatsoever_o but_o by_o all_o the_o former_a they_o exclude_v the_o visibility_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v a_o inseparable_a companion_n thereof_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o for_o the_o predistinate_a be_v not_o know_v to_o any_o body_n nor_o ordinary_a unto_o themselves_o but_o those_o that_o be_v so_o presumptuous_a as_o very_o many_o be_v to_o assume_v unto_o themselves_o the_o assurance_n of_o their_o predestination_n do_v easy_o lay_v hold_n on_o this_o tenure_n which_o they_o do_v the_o more_o bold_o by_o how_o much_o it_o be_v more_o difficult_a for_o another_o to_o disprove_v but_o as_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a for_o another_o to_o disprove_v so_o it_o be_v as_o hard_a for_o they_o to_o prove_v and_o conclude_v nothing_o therefore_o in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n description_n in_o general_a or_o of_o their_o share_n in_o particular_a beside_o the_o word_n ecclesia_fw-la church_n be_v derive_v from_o a_o verb_n which_o signify_v to_o call_v not_o to_o predestine_v and_o the_o church_n be_v a_o society_n but_o the_o predestinate_a be_v a_o multitude_n and_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n between_o a_o society_n and_o a_o multitude_n that_o a_o society_n have_v a_o certain_a form_n and_o virtue_n whereby_o they_o communicate_v together_o which_o the_o other_o without_o this_o association_n have_v not_o now_o predestinaton_n as_o it_o be_v mere_a predestination_n establish_v nothing_o in_o the_o predestinate_a nor_o be_v it_o make_v in_o they_o but_o in_o god_n only_o and_o by_o consequence_n do_v not_o make_v they_o actual_a part_n of_o the_o society_n call_v the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o the_o union_n of_o predestination_n but_o of_o vocation_n that_o build_v man_n into_o a_o church_n by_o the_o late_a definition_n of_o a_o church_n they_o deny_v the_o very_a be_v of_o heresy_n and_o schism_n for_o if_o the_o whole_a mass_n of_o christian_n be_v the_o church_n notwithstanding_o the_o error_n in_o faith_n which_o some_o of_o they_o hold_v or_o separation_n in_o communion_n which_o they_o make_v than_o there_o be_v none_o that_o can_v be_v call_v heretic_n or_o schismatic_n or_o else_o which_o be_v equal_o absurd_a all_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n be_v of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o destroy_v the_o holiness_n of_o the_o church_n in_o doctrine_n which_o be_v another_o inseparable_a ornament_n thereof_o other_o which_o be_v some_o of_o the_o subdivision_n of_o sect_n among_o the_o protestant_n as_o brownist_n anabaptist_n and_o the_o like_a say_v each_o sect_n for_o itself_o that_o that_o be_v the_o church_n exclude_v all_o other_o from_o that_o title_n even_o their_o fellow_n protestant_n but_o this_o exclude_v the_o universality_n of_o the_o church_n another_o inseparable_a companion_n thereof_o at_o least_o after_o the_o apostle_n have_v
be_v once_o evident_a to_o the_o world_n be_v by_o the_o world_n full_a report_n declare_v unto_o we_o which_o be_v a_o moral_a infallibility_n so_o that_o if_o we_o have_v not_o a_o metaphysical_a or_o mathematical_a infallibility_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o miracle_n yet_o we_o have_v a_o physical_a and_o moral_a infallibility_n as_o much_o as_o we_o have_v of_o any_o thing_n we_o either_o hear_v or_o see_v nor_o do_v this_o physical_a evidence_n take_v away_o the_o merit_n of_o faith_n because_o this_o evidence_n not_o be_v altogether_o and_o in_o the_o high_a degree_n infallible_a in_o itself_o for_o our_o sense_n may_v sometime_o be_v deceive_v it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o conquer_v the_o natural_a obscurity_n darkness_n and_o seem_a falsehood_n of_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o miracle_n for_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n of_o the_o incarnation_n real_a presence_n and_o the_o like_a seem_v as_o far_o above_o the_o reach_n of_o reason_n as_o any_o miracle_n can_v seem_v evident_a to_o sense_n hence_o when_o faith_n be_v propose_v by_o miracle_n there_o arise_v a_o conflict_n betwixt_o the_o seem_a evidence_n of_o the_o miracle_n and_o the_o seem_a falsehood_n and_o darkness_n of_o catholic_a doctrine_n against_o which_o obscurity_n a_o man_n can_v get_v the_o victory_n by_o the_o sole_a evidence_n of_o miracle_n except_o he_o be_v inward_o assist_v by_o the_o light_n of_o god_n spirit_n move_v he_o by_o pious_a affection_n to_o cleave_v to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v by_o so_o clear_a testimony_n prove_v to_o be_v his_o word_n even_o as_o a_o man_n shut_v up_o in_o a_o chamber_n with_o two_o light_n whereof_o the_o one_o make_v the_o wall_n seem_v white_a the_o other_o blow_v can_v be_v firm_o assure_v what_o colour_n it_o be_v until_o daylight_n enter_v and_o obscure_v both_o those_o light_n discover_v the_o truth_n so_o a_o man_n look_v upon_o christian_a doctrine_n by_o the_o light_n of_o miracle_n do_v to_o prove_v they_o will_v be_v move_v to_o judge_v they_o to_o be_v truth_n but_o look_v upon_o they_o through_o the_o evidence_n of_o their_o seem_a impossibility_n unto_o reason_n they_o will_v seem_v false_a nor_o will_v he_o be_v able_a firm_o to_o resolve_v for_o the_o side_n of_o faith_n until_o the_o light_n of_o divine_a grace_n enter_v into_o his_o heart_n make_v he_o prefer_v through_o pious_a reverence_n to_o god_n the_o so-proposed_n authority_n of_o his_o word_n before_o the_o seem_a impossibility_n to_o man_n reason_n chap._n vii_o that_o catholic_a tradition_n be_v the_o only_a firm_a foundation_n and_o motive_n to_o induce_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n receive_v their_o doctrine_n from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o jesus_n christ_n from_o god_n the_o father_n and_o what_o be_v the_o mean_n by_o which_o this_o doctrine_n be_v derive_v down_o to_o we_o §_o 1._o as_o catholic_a tradition_n be_v infallible_a in_o itself_o so_o be_v it_o most_o necessary_a for_o we_o there_o be_v no_o other_o certain_a testimony_n to_o any_o prudent_a man_n no_o firm_a ground_n or_o motive_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o primitive_a church_n receive_v her_o doctrine_n from_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n christ_n from_o god_n nor_o no_o way_n to_o bring_v it_o down_o from_o those_o time_n to_o these_o but_o only_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n for_o we_o may_v observe_v three_o property_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v true_a to_o be_v reveal_v of_o god_n to_o be_v preach_v and_o deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n the_o high_a ground_n by_o which_o a_o man_n be_v persuade_v that_o his_o faith_n be_v true_a be_v the_o authority_n of_o god_n speak_v and_o reveal_v it_o the_o high_a proof_n by_o which_o a_o man_n be_v assure_v that_o his_o faith_n be_v reveal_v be_v the_o authority_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n who_o deliver_v the_o same_o as_o descend_v from_o god_n but_o the_o high_a ground_n that_o move_v a_o man_n to_o believe_v that_o his_o faith_n be_v preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v the_o perpetual_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n unto_o this_o day_n assure_v he_o so_o much_o according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o 37._o of_o de_fw-fr praescr_n c._n 21._o &_o 37._o tertullian_n who_o make_v this_o ladder_n of_o belief_n in_o this_o sort_n what_o i_o believe_v i_o receive_v from_o the_o present_a church_n the_o present_a from_o the_o primitive_a the_o primitive_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n christ_n from_o god_n and_o god_n the_o prime_a verity_n from_o no_o other_o fountain_n different_a from_o his_o own_o infallible_a knowledge_n so_o that_o he_o that_o cleave_v not_o to_o the_o present_a church_n firm_o believe_v the_o tradition_n thereof_o as_o be_v come_v down_o by_o succession_n be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o on_o the_o low_a step_n of_o the_o ladder_n that_o lead_v unto_o god_n the_o revealer_n of_o save_a truth_n successive_a tradition_n unwritten_a be_v the_o last_o and_o final_a ground_n whereon_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o point_n of_o our_o belief_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n which_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o argument_n §_o 2._o first_o if_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v to_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n because_o they_o be_v write_v in_o scripture_n and_o the_o scripture_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o report_n of_o universal_a tradition_n than_o our_o belief_n that_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o believe_v come_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o from_o god_n rest_v upon_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o scripture_n can_v be_v prove_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v unto_o the_o church_n by_o the_o apostle_n but_o by_o the_o perpetual_a tradition_n unwritten_a conserve_v in_o the_o church_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n all_o the_o other_o way_n by_o which_o the_o protestant_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v vain_a and_o insufficient_a as_o i_o have_v prove_v before_o second_o common_a and_o unlearned_a people_n which_o comprehend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n may_v have_v true_a faith_n yet_o they_o can_v have_v it_o ground_v on_o the_o scripture_n for_o they_o can_v neither_o understand_v nor_o read_v it_o or_o if_o read_v it_o yet_o but_o in_o a_o vulgar_a language_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o who_o translation_n they_o be_v not_o assure_v therefore_o must_v rely_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n that_o that_o which_o they_o believe_v be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n three_o if_o all_o the_o main_a and_o substantial_a point_n of_o christian_a faith_n must_v be_v believe_v before_o we_o can_v secure_o read_v and_o true_o understand_v the_o holy_a scripture_n than_o they_o be_v believe_v not_o upon_o scripture_n but_o upon_o tradition_n go_v before_o scripture_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o be_v manifest_a because_o true_a faith_n be_v not_o build_v but_o upon_o scripture_n true_o understand_v according_a to_o the_o right_a sense_n thereof_o nor_o can_v we_o understand_v the_o scripture_n aright_o unless_o we_o first_o know_v the_o main_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o all_o be_v bind_v express_o to_o believe_v by_o which_o as_o by_o a_o rule_n we_o must_v regulate_v ourselves_o in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n otherwise_o without_o be_v settle_v in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o tradition_n man_n be_v apt_a to_o fall_v into_o grievous_a error_n even_o against_o the_o main_a article_n of_o the_o faith_n as_o of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n and_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o experience_n do_v sufficient_o testify_v so_o that_o read_v and_o interpret_n scripture_n do_v not_o make_v man_n christian_n but_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v make_v so_o by_o tradition_n at_o least_o for_o the_o main_a point_n such_o as_o every_o one_o be_v bind_v express_o to_o know_v four_o they_o to_o who_o the_o apostle_n write_v and_o deliver_v the_o scripture_n be_v already_o convert_v to_o christianity_n and_o instruct_v in_o all_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o in_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o christianity_n and_o so_o by_o what_o they_o know_v by_o tradition_n can_v easy_o interpret_v what_o be_v write_v but_o otherwise_o may_v easy_o have_v fail_v in_o the_o main_a point_n as_o some_o forsake_v tradition_n do_v for_o example_n the_o arrian_n who_o be_v confute_v by_o the_o catholic_n not_o by_o bare_a scripture_n for_o of_o that_o the_o arrian_n have_v plenty_n but_o as_o it_o be_v interpret_v by_o tradition_n therefore_o none_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n aright_o &_o so_o to_o know_v the_o true_a word_n and_o will_n of_o god_n but_o by_o be_v such_o as_o they_o be_v to_o who_o the_o apostle_n
deliver_v the_o scripture_n that_o be_v first_o instruct_v by_o tradition_n otherwise_o they_o may_v easy_o err_v in_o some_o chief_a article_n of_o faith_n any_o of_o which_o to_o err_v in_o be_v damnable_a and_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o any_o understanding_n protestant_n do_v believe_v that_o if_o a_o bible_n be_v give_v to_o a_o heathen_a or_o to_o one_o bear_v among_o themselves_o suppose_v he_o have_v not_o be_v train_v up_o by_o catechism_n and_o other_o traditional_a instruction_n whether_o i_o say_v he_o can_v out_o of_o that_o extract_n as_o point_n clear_o express_v therein_o the_o thirty_o nine_o article_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n or_o the_o book_n call_v the_o harmony_n of_o confession_n which_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o most_o of_o the_o protestant_n of_o the_o world_n last_o we_o can_v with_o modesty_n say_v that_o we_o be_v more_o able_a to_o understand_v scripture_n than_o be_v our_o forefather_n the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n but_o they_o think_v themselves_o unable_a to_o interpret_v scripture_n by_o conference_n of_o place_n or_o such_o like_a humane_a mean_n without_o the_o light_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n beforehand_o know_v and_o firm_o believe_v upon_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n witness_n 9_o witness_n ruf._n eccl._n hist_o l._n 2._o c_o 9_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n nazianzene_n and_o 23._o and_o orig._n tract_n in_o mat._n 29._o c._n 23._o origen_n who_o thus_o write_v in_o our_o understanding_n of_o scripture_n we_o must_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o first_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n nor_o believe_v otherwise_o but_o as_o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v by_o succession_n deliver_v to_o we_o therefore_o no_o man_n be_v able_a to_o interpret_v scripture_n without_o the_o light_n and_o assistance_n of_o christian_a faith_n aforehand_o receive_v by_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o church_n deliver_v what_o she_o receive_v from_o her_o ancestor_n dangerous_o and_o high_a boldness_n than_o it_o be_v for_o man_n of_o this_o age_n so_o to_o presume_v on_o their_o own_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n get_v by_o humane_a mean_n as_o to_o make_v they_o overbalance_n a_o thousand_o 344._o thousand_o luther_n the_o cap_a babil_n tom._n 2._o wittenberg_n p._n 344._o cyprian_n augustine_n church_n and_o tradition_n §_o 3._o from_o all_o which_o i_o observe_v that_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o well_o understand_v that_o place_n of_o scripture_n so_o frequent_o urge_v by_o they_o against_o tradition_n where_o s._n paul_n say_v to_o timothy_n thou_o have_v know_v the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o thy_o childhood_n which_o be_v able_a to_o instruct_v thou_o or_o make_v thou_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n infer_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v able_a to_o make_v all_o man_n wise_a unto_o salvation_n whereas_o this_o be_v speak_v with_o relation_n to_o timothy_n only_o and_o to_o such_o as_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o the_o cause_n for_o which_o this_o say_n be_v true_a in_o he_o that_o be_v such_o as_o be_v aforehand_o instruct_v by_o tradition_n and_o do_v firm_o believe_v all_o substantial_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o know_v the_o necessary_a practice_n of_o christian_a discipline_n even_o as_o what_o god_n say_v to_o abraham_n i_o be_o thy_o protector_n and_o thy_o exceed_a great_a reward_n gen._n 15.1_o be_v not_o appliable_a to_o all_o man_n absolute_o but_o only_o to_o all_o man_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o qualification_n that_o be_v faithful_a and_o devout_a as_o he_o be_v moreover_o the_o apostle_n in_o that_o place_n speak_v only_o of_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n for_o the_o new_a be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o infancy_n of_o timothy_n nor_o some_o of_o it_o at_o this_o very_a time_n that_o these_o word_n be_v write_v and_o these_o scripture_n he_o affirm_v also_o to_o instruct_v timothy_n not_o by_o themselves_o alone_o but_o by_o faith_n which_o be_v in_o christ_n jesus_n that_o be_v join_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n which_o timothy_n have_v hear_v and_o believe_v on_o the_o voice_n of_o tradition_n and_o the_o follow_a word_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v with_o equal_a confidence_n insist_v on_o all_o scripture_n inspire_v of_o god_n be_v profitable_a to_o teach_v etc._n etc._n be_v very_o unprofitable_a for_o their_o purpose_n see_v that_o profitable_a can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v stretch_v to_o signify_v sufficient_a as_o they_o will_v have_v it_o and_o that_o for_o every_o man_n but_o particular_o for_o he_o that_o be_v homo_fw-la dei_fw-la a_o man_n of_o god_n that_o be_v one_o already_o instruct_v by_o tradition_n in_o all_o the_o main_a point_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o godly_a life_n such_o a_o one_o as_o timothy_n be_v thus_o indeed_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v grant_v sufficient_a join_v with_o tradition_n but_o not_o alone_o and_o whereas_o there_o be_v some_o place_n of_o the_o father_n allege_v by_o protestant_n to_o prove_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v clear_a in_o all_o substantial_a point_n they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o the_o apostle_n word_n be_v with_o reference_n to_o such_o man_n who_o have_v be_v before_o instruct_v by_o tradition_n even_o as_o they_o that_o hear_v aristotle_n explicate_v himself_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n may_v easy_o understand_v his_o book_n of_o nature_n which_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o be_v understand_v of_o they_o that_o never_o hear_v his_o explication_n either_o from_o his_o own_o mouth_n or_o by_o tradition_n from_o his_o scholar_n §_o 4._o whereas_o some_o protestant_n say_v that_o the_o difficult_a place_n of_o scripture_n be_v unfold_v â—9_n unfold_v wootton_n trial_n of_o the_o romish_a etc._n etc._n p._n 88_o l._n â—9_n by_o scripture_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o logic_n 20._o logic_n field_n p._n 281._o lin_v 20._o and_o by_o other_o thing_n beside_o scripture_n evident_a in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o very_o incongruous_a first_o because_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n must_v be_v for_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o unlearned_a as_o well_o as_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a man_n can_v be_v sure_a of_o the_o enfold_v sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o logical_a deduction_n second_o the_o scripture_n itself_o send_v we_o to_o supply_v her_o want_n not_o to_o the_o rule_n of_o logic_n but_o unto_o tradition_n say_v hold_v the_o tradition_n which_o you_o have_v receive_v by_o word_n or_o our_o epistle_n 2_o thes_n 2.15_o it_o send_v we_o to_o the_o church_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n 1_o tim._n 3.15_o which_o whosoever_o do_v not_o hear_v be_v as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n matth._n 18.17_o it_o do_v the_o same_o to_o the_o jew_n who_o have_v the_o scripture_n also_o say_v remember_v the_o old_a day_n think_v upon_o every_o generation_n ask_v thy_o father_n and_o he_o will_v declare_v unto_o thou_o the_o elder_n and_o they_o will_v tell_v thou_o deut._n 32.7_o the_o same_o do_v the_o father_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o §_o 5._o and_o whereas_o it_o be_v further_o object_v that_o the_o father_n dispute_v negative_o from_o the_o scripture_n against_o heretic_n thus_o doctrine_n be_v not_o clear_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n we_o must_v know_v that_o the_o father_n proceed_v upon_o this_o supposition_n that_o be_v know_v to_o all_o and_o grant_v by_o the_o heretic_n themselves_o namely_o that_o the_o doctrine_n they_o dispute_v against_o be_v not_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o this_o case_n they_o require_v the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n yea_o more_o the_o father_n do_v not_o only_o require_v place_n of_o scripture_n from_o the_o heretic_n by_o way_n of_o deduction_n and_o logical_a inference_n for_o to_o such_o all_o ancient_a heretic_n and_o protestant_n now_o pretend_v wherewith_o they_o delude_v ignorant_a people_n but_o they_o require_v of_o they_o to_o show_v their_o doctrine_n in_o scripture_n say_v irenaeus_n express_o and_o in_o term_n and_o to_o prove_v it_o not_o by_o text_n 5._o text_n aug._n de_fw-fr unitat_fw-la eccles_n cap._n 5._o which_o require_v sharpness_n of_o wit_n in_o the_o auditor_n to_o judge_v who_o do_v more_o probable_o interpret_v they_o not_o by_o place_n which_o require_v a_o interpreter_n one_o to_o make_v logical_a inference_n upon_o the_o text_n but_o by_o place_n plain_a manifest_a clear_a which_o leave_v no_o place_n to_o contrary_a exposition_n and_o that_o no_o sophistry_n can_v wrest_v they_o to_o other_o sense_n to_o the_o end_n that_o controversy_n which_o concern_v the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n be_v define_v by_o god_n formal_a word_n and_o not_o by_o deduction_n from_o it_o by_o rule_n of_o logic_n and_o even_o by_o this_o way_n of_o the_o father_n argue_v negative_o from_o the_o scripture_n the_o protestant_a religion_n be_v quite_o overthrow_v for_o see_v nothing_o be_v
to_o be_v repute_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o formal_o and_o express_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n either_o write_v or_o unwritten_a and_o deliver_v by_o full_a ecclesiastical_a tradition_n and_o see_v the_o protestant_n do_v not_o nor_o can_v pretend_v to_o this_o tradition_n nor_o yet_o can_v prove_v their_o tenet_n by_o scripture_n in_o express_a and_o evident_a term_n but_o such_o as_o themselves_o confess_v to_o receive_v probable_a solution_n it_o must_v hence_o necessary_o follow_v that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v false_a without_o foundation_n and_o to_o be_v reject_v by_o every_o christian_a §_o 6._o last_o whereas_o protestant_n object_v that_o the_o pharisee_n be_v reprove_v by_o christ_n for_o the_o observation_n of_o tradition_n it_o be_v altogether_o impertinent_a for_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o say_v that_o their_o tradition_n be_v derive_v by_o succession_n from_o moses_n the_o first_o deliverer_n of_o their_o law_n nor_o do_v the_o pharisee_n pretend_v to_o it_o but_o they_o be_v tradition_n of_o their_o own_o whereof_o some_o be_v frivolous_a and_o superstitious_a some_o impious_a some_o pious_a the_o frivolous_a and_o superstitious_a be_v their_o wash_n of_o hand_n pot_n dish_n &_o the_o like_a suppose_v that_o otherwise_o they_o may_v have_v some_o spiritual_a impurity_n in_o they_o which_o our_o saviour_n confute_v say_v there_o be_v nothing_o without_o a_o man_n enter_v into_o he_o which_o can_v defile_v he_o mark_v 7.15_o the_o impious_a be_v such_o as_o whereby_o they_o violate_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o observe_v their_o tradition_n as_o when_o they_o allow_v a_o man_n under_o pretence_n of_o give_v something_o to_o the_o church_n to_o neglect_v his_o duty_n to_o his_o parent_n mar._n 7.11_o neither_o of_o these_o kind_n be_v the_o catholic_a church_n guilty_a of_o of_o their_o pious_a we_o have_v a_o example_n in_o their_o pay_a tithe_n of_o mint_n a_o very_a small_a herb_n which_o be_v a_o tradition_n of_o their_o own_n not_o command_v in_o their_o law_n yet_o this_o our_o saviour_n approve_v and_o bind_v they_o to_o it_o say_v this_o you_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v luc._n 11.42_o and_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o observation_n that_o the_o thing_n most_o of_o all_o object_v against_o our_o saviour_n be_v the_o write_a word_n and_o tradition_n of_o god_n by_o moses_n about_o keep_v the_o sabbath_n day_n as_o appear_v in_o all_o the_o evangelist_n from_o which_o precept_n not_o by_o tradition_n unwritten_a but_o by_o logical_a inference_n of_o their_o own_o they_o conclude_v that_o our_o saviour_n break_v the_o sabbath_n by_o heal_v or_o do_v some_o small_a labour_n thereon_o so_o that_o the_o pharisaical_a tradition_n be_v not_o pretend_v to_o be_v doctrine_n unwritten_a derive_v from_o the_o first_o deliverer_n of_o their_o religion_n but_o doctrine_n conclude_v from_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o logic_n and_o reason_n as_o they_o conceive_v according_a to_o the_o present_a manner_n of_o the_o protestant_n chap._n viii_o that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o whatsoever_o she_o propose_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n write_v or_o unwritten_a whether_o of_o great_a or_o small_a consequence_n that_o to_o doubt_v of_o any_o one_o point_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o protestant_n distinction_n between_o point_n fundamental_a and_o non-fundamentall_a be_v ridiculous_a and_o deceitful_a §_o 1._o have_v thus_o find_v out_o that_o the_o church_n be_v she_o from_o who_o i_o be_v to_o receive_v assurance_n what_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o otherwise_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o i_o to_o know_v it_o and_o that_o she_o can_v not_o mistake_v nor_o err_v in_o her_o direction_n i_o conceive_v then_o that_o i_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v all_o that_o she_o propound_v to_o i_o as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n whether_o it_o be_v write_v or_o not_o write_v writing_n be_v no_o testimony_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o any_o thing_n see_v it_o may_v be_v false_a as_o well_o as_o speak_v and_o that_o to_o doubt_v of_o any_o thing_n be_v to_o call_v all_o into_o question_n and_o to_o dissolve_v the_o whole_a nature_n of_o divine_a faith_n for_o to_o believe_v have_v a_o threefold_a signification_n in_o speech_n first_o it_o be_v take_v for_o knowledge_n as_o where_o our_o saviour_n say_v thomas_n because_o thou_o have_v see_v i_o thou_o believe_v john_n 20.29_o to_o wit_n that_o i_o be_o rise_v now_o he_o that_o see_v one_o know_v so_o much_o second_o for_o opinion_n which_o be_v a_o assent_n beget_v by_o probable_a reason_n so_o man_n deliver_v their_o opinion_n use_v to_o say_v i_o believe_v thus_o or_o thus_o three_o and_o most_o proper_o for_o a_o assent_n unto_o such_o thing_n as_o do_v not_o appear_v but_o be_v assent_v unto_o by_o a_o firm_a reliance_n on_o the_o truth_n of_o he_o that_o report_v they_o as_o s._n paul_n say_v faith_n be_v the_o argument_n of_o thing_n not_o see_v heb_fw-mi 11.1_o and_o this_o reliance_n on_o a_o author_n such_o as_o can_v deceive_v or_o be_v deceive_v at_o least_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o propound_v unto_o we_o to_o be_v believe_v must_v beget_v in_o we_o a_o equal_a belief_n of_o thing_n that_o have_v humane_a possibility_n or_o probability_n on_o their_o side_n and_o of_o thing_n that_o be_v clean_a against_o it_o the_o matter_n propound_v make_v no_o matter_n nor_o yet_o the_o manner_n of_o propound_v it_o be_v the_o author_n and_o our_o apprehension_n of_o he_o that_o control_v all_o opposition_n by_o this_o do_v we_o believe_v the_o inexplicable_a mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o incarnation_n of_o god_n the_o mother-hood_n and_o yet_o virginity_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n mother_n with_o many_o other_o with_o as_o much_o ease_n as_o we_o believe_v that_o noah_n have_v three_o son_n or_o that_o s._n peter_n have_v neither_o silver_n nor_o gold_n and_o by_o this_o do_v we_o believe_v the_o latter_a with_o as_o much_o strength_n and_o firmness_n as_o the_o former_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v a_o thing_n because_o such_o a_o one_o say_v it_o who_o he_o believe_v can_v lie_v must_v believe_v all_o that_o he_o say_v and_o that_o with_o the_o same_o firmness_n because_o the_o reason_n of_o his_o belief_n still_o remain_v namely_o the_o inerrability_n of_o the_o speaker_n but_o if_o he_o apply_v his_o belief_n according_a to_o the_o probability_n of_o the_o thing_n speak_v and_o no_o further_o than_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v because_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o speaker_n but_o of_o the_o thing_n speak_v which_o he_o must_v gather_v from_o probability_n of_o reason_n wherein_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o thing_n for_o the_o truth_n sake_n of_o the_o speaker_n testimony_n but_o for_o the_o likelihood_n thereof_o which_o he_o find_v by_o the_o measure_n of_o his_o own_o understanding_n which_o be_v not_o to_o believe_v the_o other_o but_o himself_o and_o the_o other_o no_o more_o than_o he_o will_v do_v the_o arrant_a liar_n in_o the_o world_n yea_o the_o devil_n himself_o that_o be_v so_o far_o as_o he_o by_o his_o reason_n conceive_v that_o he_o speak_v the_o truth_n which_o reason_n of_o he_o if_o it_o be_v infallible_a he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o thing_n proper_o but_o he_o know_v it_o if_o it_o be_v but_o probable_a he_o believe_v it_o not_o proper_o but_o have_v a_o opinion_n of_o it_o and_o no_o more_o assurance_n than_o of_o other_o humane_a report_n who_o author_n have_v no_o security_n from_o error_n which_o as_o they_o may_v be_v true_a so_o they_o may_v also_o be_v false_a and_o thus_o to_o believe_v be_v not_o to_o believe_v by_o divine_a and_o infallible_a faith_n but_o by_o humane_a and_o fallible_a and_o so_o it_o cancel_v divine_a supernatural_a faith_n the_o first_o in_o order_n of_o the_o three_o theological_a virtue_n without_o which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v §_o 3._o so_o that_o all_o the_o place_n that_o reason_n have_v in_o the_o government_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v this_o to_o lead_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o testimony_n which_o can_v deceive_v we_o and_o for_o the_o particular_a object_n of_o belief_n to_o take_v they_o upon_o trust_n of_o that_o testimony_n without_o check_v at_o they_o whatsoever_o they_o be_v and_o though_o they_o be_v bone_n to_o philosophy_n yet_o make_v they_o milk_n to_o faith_n and_o not_o as_o heretic_n do_v make_v we_o demand_v a_o reason_n of_o every_o particular_a point_n of_o faith_n which_o if_o it_o square_v not_o to_o their_o apprehension_n they_o cashier_v this_o be_v not_o faith_n but_o fancy_n for_o to_o rely_v upon_o a_o humane_a basis_n such_o as_o reason_n be_v will_v not_o support_v such_o a_o mighty_a statue_n as_o divine_a faith_n and_o to_o use_v chillingworth_n own_o similitude_n water_n will_v not_o rise_v
be_v fundamental_a other_o not_o that_o be_v some_o point_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v explicit_o and_o distinct_o other_o not_z and_o more_o point_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v explicit_o by_o some_o than_o by_o other_o as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o speak_v of_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o formal_a object_n and_o motive_n for_o which_o we_o believe_v namely_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n reveal_v it_o by_o his_o church_n there_o be_v no_o distinction_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n we_o be_v equal_o bind_v to_o believe_v all_o that_o be_v sufficient_o propose_v unto_o we_o as_o reveal_v by_o god_n whether_o the_o matter_n be_v great_a or_o small_a and_o whether_o the_o point_n be_v fundamental_a in_o their_o matter_n or_o no_o yet_o they_o be_v propose_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o same_o authority_n therefore_o we_o be_v bind_v equal_o with_o the_o same_o firmness_n of_o faith_n to_o believe_v every_o one_o as_o any_o one_o for_o example_n the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n contain_v divers_a fundamental_a point_n as_o the_o deity_n trinity_n of_o person_n incarnation_n passion_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n it_o contain_v also_o some_o point_n for_o their_o matter_n and_o nature_n in_o themselves_o not_o fundamental_a as_o under_o what_o judge_n he_o suffer_v that_o he_o be_v bury_v and_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n when_o he_o rise_v again_o to_o wit_n the_o three_o day_n now_o whosoever_o know_v these_o to_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v they_o as_o firm_o as_o the_o other_o and_o the_o denial_n of_o any_o one_o of_o they_o be_v a_o fundamental_a and_o damnable_a error_n a_o give_v of_o god_n the_o lie_n for_o the_o nature_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o the_o greatness_n or_o smallness_n of_o the_o thing_n believe_v for_o then_o there_o shall_v be_v as_o many_o different_a faith_n as_o there_o be_v point_n to_o be_v believe_v but_o from_o the_o motive_n for_o which_o a_o man_n believe_v which_o be_v god_n revelation_n testify_v by_o the_o church_n which_o be_v alike_o for_o all_o object_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o that_o in_o thing_n equal_o reveal_v by_o god_n do_v grant_v one_o thing_n and_o deny_v another_o do_v forsake_v the_o very_a formal_a motive_n of_o faith_n god_n revelation_n and_o so_o have_v no_o true_a divine_a faith_n at_o all_o §_o 7._o moreover_o if_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v tie_v to_o a_o certain_a matter_n in_o religion_n than_o it_o be_v meet_v we_o shall_v know_v that_o first_o that_o so_o we_o may_v according_o apply_v our_o belief_n if_o it_o be_v fundamental_a then_o without_o doubt_n to_o embrace_v it_o if_o not_o to_o exercise_v our_o liberty_n and_o believe_v it_o so_o far_o as_o we_o see_v cause_n but_o then_o we_o must_v know_v the_o matter_n wherein_o she_o be_v infallible_a distinct_o and_o particular_o as_o also_o infallible_o or_o else_o we_o may_v mistake_v and_o believe_v when_o we_o need_v not_o and_o disbelieve_v when_o we_o ought_v not_o now_o from_o whence_o shall_v we_o have_v this_o knowledge_n god_n have_v no_o where_o reveal_v it_o and_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v reveal_v together_o with_o the_o commission_n give_v to_o the_o church_n to_o teach_v or_o else_o she_o may_v have_v deceive_v we_o before_o the_o caution_n come_v but_o the_o church_n itself_o have_v tell_v we_o no_o such_o matter_n we_o have_v no_o such_o tradition_n therefore_o we_o must_v have_v this_o most_o fundamental_a point_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o be_v to_o know_v what_o be_v fundamental_a and_o what_o not_o either_o by_o inspiration_n or_o by_o the_o strength_n of_o reason_n both_o which_o be_v ridiculous_a or_o by_o some_o authority_n coequal_a to_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o not_o she_o which_o be_v most_o absurd_a and_o in_o this_o business_n the_o protestant_n seem_v unto_o i_o to_o deal_v as_o obscure_o and_o deceitful_o as_o do_v once_o richard_n the_o second_o king_n of_o england_n who_o in_o a_o return_n to_o peace_n betwixt_o he_o and_o his_o subject_n grant_v pardon_n to_o all_o except_o fifteen_o but_o will_v not_o declare_v what_o their_o name_n be_v but_o if_o at_o any_o time_n he_o have_v a_o mind_n out_o of_o some_o new_a displeasure_n to_o cut_v off_o any_o man_n he_o will_v say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o fifteen_o who_o he_o except_v from_o the_o benefit_n of_o his_o pardon_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o protestant_n say_v we_o will_v believe_v the_o church_n in_o all_o point_n but_o those_o that_o be_v not_o fundamental_a not_o express_v what_o they_o be_v and_o when_o they_o have_v a_o wanton_a disposition_n to_o deny_v their_o belief_n to_o something_o that_o the_o church_n have_v declare_v they_o shelter_v their_o denial_n under_o the_o protection_n of_o this_o unlimited_a distinction_n and_o say_v it_o be_v a_o point_n not_o fundamental_a and_o if_o on_o the_o other_o side_n they_o find_v it_o for_o their_o advantage_n to_o close_v with_o other_o church_n they_o say_v they_o be_v all_o one_o church_n with_o they_o because_o forsooth_o they_o agree_v in_o they_o know_v not_o what_o that_o be_v in_o their_o inexplicable_a fundamental_n §_o 8._o but_o chillingworth_n have_v undertake_v to_o give_v we_o though_o not_o a_o catalogue_n yet_o a_o description_n as_o he_o suppose_v by_o which_o we_o may_v discern_v between_o fundamental_n &_o not_o fundamental_n or_o circumstantial_o as_o he_o call_v they_o 20._o pag._n 137._o sect_n 20._o the_o former_a be_v such_o as_o be_v reveal_v by_o god_n and_o command_v to_o be_v preach_v to_o all_o and_o believe_v by_o all_o the_o late_a such_o as_o though_o god_n have_v reveal_v they_o yet_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o bind_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n particular_o to_o teach_v they_o unto_o all_o and_o the_o people_n may_v secure_o be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o and_o this_o be_v even_o the_o same_o obscurity_n in_o more_o word_n for_o what_o be_v to_o be_v preach_v to_o all_o and_o believe_v by_o all_o and_o what_o the_o pastor_n may_v forbear_v to_o preach_v and_o the_o people_n may_v be_v ignorant_a of_o especial_o see_v the_o same_o degree_n of_o ignorance_n be_v not_o secure_a to_o all_o people_n alike_o but_o receive_v infinite_a variety_n according_a to_o their_o mean_n of_o knowledge_n be_v as_o undeterminable_a as_o what_o be_v fundamental_a and_o what_o not_o but_o suppose_v the_o pastor_n do_v preach_v more_o than_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o preach_v and_o reveal_v that_o truth_n which_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v reveal_v the_o people_n may_v safe_o have_v be_v ignorant_a of_o may_v they_o be_v ignorant_a or_o unbelieving_a now_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o they_o if_o they_o be_v than_o they_o deny_v that_o very_a authority_n upon_o which_o they_o believe_v the_o most_o fundamental_a point_n which_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o all_o belief_n and_o by_o consequence_n deny_v the_o whole_a faith_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v see_v that_o the_o pastor_n teach_v be_v not_o to_o be_v stint_v by_o the_o thing_n the_o people_n ought_v necessary_o to_o believe_v but_o the_o people_n necessity_n of_o believe_v aught_o to_o be_v enlarge_v according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o pastor_n preach_v the_o church_n be_v not_o confine_v to_o the_o teach_n of_o fundamental_n only_o for_o the_o matter_n but_o whatsoever_o she_o teach_v be_v fundamental_a for_o the_o form_n and_o motive_n of_o belief_n the_o circumstantial_o be_v as_o he_o confess_v reveal_v by_o god_n to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o the_o church_n reveal_v they_o to_o the_o people_n the_o people_n must_v either_o believe_v they_o or_o deny_v to_o believe_v god_n and_o though_o common_a people_n and_o other_o also_o may_v safe_o be_v ignorant_a before_o they_o have_v be_v instruct_v yet_o they_o may_v not_o be_v so_o after_o nor_o have_v god_n confine_v the_o pastor_n instruct_v of_o the_o people_n to_o any_o certain_a matter_n to_o fundamental_n only_o for_o christ_n bid_v his_o apostle_n teach_v all_o nation_n to_o observe_v all_o thing_n whatsoever_o he_o command_v they_o matth._n 28.20_o and_o though_o common_a people_n may_v safe_o be_v ignorant_a of_o many_o thing_n yet_o they_o must_v not_o be_v unbelieving_a of_o any_o thing_n but_o by_o a_o implicit_a faith_n at_o the_o least_o believe_v all_o that_o the_o church_n believe_v by_o adhere_v and_o resign_v themselves_o to_o she_o be_v prepare_v to_o believe_v explicit_o what_o and_o when_o she_o shall_v declare_v it_o to_o they_o which_o faith_n be_v original_o and_o fundamental_o build_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n not_o as_o write_v but_o as_o deliver_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n successive_o from_o the_o apostle_n upon_o the_o authority_n whereof_o we_o believe_v that_o both_o scripture_n and_o all_o other_o article_n of_o
faith_n be_v deliver_v to_o they_o by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o apostle_n by_o christ_n to_o christ_n by_o god_n the_o fountain_n of_o all_o truth_n chap._n ix_o that_o there_o be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v a_o visible_a church_n upon_o earth_n and_o that_o this_o church_n be_v one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a §_o 1._o now_o consider_v all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v before_o the_o sum_n whereof_o be_v this_o that_o we_o have_v no_o mean_n to_o know_v certain_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o only_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o that_o tradition_n be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v infallible_a hence_o i_o conceive_v that_o this_o consequence_n be_v necessary_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v and_o be_v always_o a_o visible_a church_n in_o the_o world_n to_o who_o tradition_n man_n may_v cleave_v and_o that_o this_o church_n be_v one_o universal_a apostolical_a holy_a first_o there_o be_v always_o a_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o world_n for_o if_o there_o be_v no_o mean_n for_o man_n to_o know_v that_o scripture_n and_o all_o other_o article_n come_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o so_o consequent_o from_o god_n but_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n than_o there_o must_v needs_o be_v in_o all_o age_n a_o church_n receive_v and_o deliver_v these_o tradition_n else_o man_n in_o some_o age_n since_o christ_n shall_v have_v be_v destitute_a of_o the_o ordinary_a mean_n of_o salvation_n because_o they_o have_v no_o mean_n to_o know_v assure_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n without_o assure_a faith_n whereof_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v and_o although_o a_o false_a church_n may_v deliver_v the_o true_a word_n of_o god_n as_o it_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o creed_n yea_o even_o a_o jew_n or_o heathen_a may_v do_v so_o for_o this_o be_v but_o casual_a yet_o none_o but_o a_o true_a church_n can_v deliver_v the_o word_n of_o god_n with_o assurance_n to_o the_o receiver_n that_o the_o text_n be_v incorrupt_a thereby_o bind_v he_o to_o the_o belief_n thereof_o now_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o man_n have_v the_o true_a scripture_n not_o only_o casual_o but_o they_o must_v be_v sure_a the_o text_n thereof_o be_v uncorrupt_a therefore_o there_o must_v be_v a_o true_a unerring_a church_n who_o authority_n be_v so_o aut_fw-la hentique_a that_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o man_n to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n she_o deliver_v to_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n second_o this_o church_n must_v be_v always_o visible_a and_o conspicuous_a for_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n must_v ever_o be_v famous_a and_o most_o notorious_o know_v in_o the_o world_n that_o a_o christian_n may_v true_o say_v with_o s._n augustine_n 14._o de_fw-fr utilit_fw-la cred._n c._n 14._o i_o believe_v nothing_o but_o the_o consent_n of_o nation_n and_o country_n and_o most_o celebrious_a fame_n now_o if_o the_o church_n be_v at_o any_o time_n invisible_a or_o very_o secret_a and_o hide_a then_o can_v not_o her_o tradition_n be_v famous_o know_v nor_o can_v man_n that_o be_v willing_a to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o her_o direction_n know_v where_o to_o find_v she_o out_o of_o who_o communion_n they_o can_v attain_v salvation_n three_o this_o church_n be_v apostolical_a that_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o apostolical_a sea_n by_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n for_o else_o how_o can_v we_o be_v assure_v that_o we_o have_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n it_o must_v be_v one_o generation_n that_o must_v certify_v another_o and_o if_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o interruption_n in_o that_o time_n all_o may_v be_v lose_v and_o change_v and_o how_o can_v the_o tradition_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v notorious_o apostolical_a if_o the_o church_n deliver_v the_o same_o have_v not_o a_o manifest_a and_o conspicuous_a pedigree_n and_o derivation_n from_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v a_o convince_a argument_n use_v by_o s._n augustine_n med_n epist_n 48._o circa_fw-la med_n how_o do_v we_o trust_v out_o of_o the_o divine_a writing_n that_o we_o have_v manifest_o receive_v christ_n if_o we_o have_v not_o also_o from_o thence_o manifest_o receive_v his_o church_n the_o church_n that_o have_v a_o lineal_a succession_n of_o bishop_n from_o the_o apostle_n famous_a and_o illustrious_a whereof_o not_o one_o have_v be_v opposite_a in_o religion_n to_o his_o immediate_a predecessor_n prove_v evident_o that_o this_o church_n have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o as_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o three_o hundred_o stone_n range_v in_o order_n if_o no_o two_o stone_n be_v find_v in_o that_o line_n of_o different_a colour_n then_o if_o the_o first_o be_v white_a the_o second_o be_v white_a and_o so_o the_o rest_n unto_o the_o last_o even_o so_o if_o there_o be_v a_o succession_n of_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n all_o of_o the_o same_o religion_n if_o the_o first_o have_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o s._n peter_n the_o second_o have_v and_o so_o the_o rest_n even_o unto_o the_o last_o four_o this_o church_n be_v one_o that_o be_v all_o the_o pastor_n and_o preacher_n deliver_v and_o consequent_o all_o her_o disciple_n and_o child_n believe_v one_o and_o the_o same_o faith_n for_o if_o the_o preacher_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n disagree_v about_o matter_n which_o they_o preach_v as_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n they_o lose_v all_o their_o credit_n and_o authority_n for_o who_o will_v believe_v witness_n on_o their_o own_o word_n if_o they_o disagree_v in_o their_o testimony_n five_o i_o infer_v that_o this_o church_n be_v universal_a spread_v over_o all_o nation_n that_o she_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v every_o where_o moral_o speak_v that_o be_v according_a to_o common_a humane_a account_n by_o which_o a_o thing_n diffuse_v over_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o famous_o know_v be_v say_v to_o be_v every_o where_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v renown_v in_o the_o whole_a world_n rom._n 1.12_o that_o so_o the_o whole_a world_n may_v take_v notice_n of_o she_o as_o of_o a_o worthy_a and_o credible_a witness_n of_o christian_a tradition_n howsoever_o her_o outward_a glory_n and_o splendour_n peace_n and_o tranquillity_n in_o some_o place_n and_o at_o some_o time_n be_v more_o or_o less_o eclipse_v and_o she_o be_v not_o always_o in_o all_o place_n at_o once_o and_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o perpetual_a visible_a universality_n be_v because_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o sole_a ordinary_a mean_n of_o faith_n towards_o the_o word_n of_o god_n this_o tradition_n therefore_o must_v be_v so_o deliver_v as_o that_o it_o may_v be_v know_v to_o all_o man_n see_v god_n will_v have_v all_o man_n without_o exception_n of_o any_o nation_n to_o be_v save_v and_o come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n 1._o tim._n 2.4_o which_o they_o can_v do_v unless_o the_o church_n be_v so_o diffuse_v in_o the_o world_n that_o all_o know_a nation_n may_v take_v notice_n of_o she_o and_o god_n will_v that_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v though_o it_o be_v but_o a_o antecedent_n will_v as_o schoolman_n call_v it_o yet_o it_o infer_v two_o thing_n which_o some_o protestant_n deny_v first_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o man_n second_o the_o mean_n of_o their_o salvation_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o mean_n the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v absolute_a that_o all_o man_n in_o some_o sort_n or_o other_o have_v sufficient_a mean_n of_o salvation_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o end_n to_o wit_n the_o salvation_n of_o all_o man_n the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v not_o absolute_a but_o as_o schoolman_n say_v virtual_o conditional_a that_o be_v god_n have_v a_o will_n that_o all_o man_n be_v save_v as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o he_o if_o the_o course_n of_o his_o providence_n be_v not_o intercept_v and_o man_n will_v cooperate_v with_o his_o grace_n and_o the_o reason_n why_o some_o nation_n hear_v not_o the_o gospel_n and_o word_n of_o god_n be_v not_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o church_n but_o the_o want_n of_o work_v in_o the_o natural_a cause_n to_o discover_v such_o country_n which_o defect_n god_n will_v not_o ever_o miraculous_o supply_v but_o if_o the_o church_n be_v invisible_a to_o the_o world_n and_o hoard_v up_o her_o religion_n to_o herself_o either_o not_o dare_v or_o not_o will_v to_o profess_v and_o preach_v the_o same_o unto_o other_o nation_n may_v be_v know_v and_o yet_o the_o word_n of_o god_n not_o know_v to_o they_o if_o therefore_o this_o church_n shall_v be_v hide_v for_o a_o long_a time_n man_n soul_n shall_v perish_v not_o through_o defect_n in_o the_o natural_a cause_n but_o only_o through_o the_o hiddennesse_n obscurity_n and_o wretchedness_n of_o the_o supernatural_a mean_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o church_n not_o
endue_v with_o so_o much_o zeal_n and_o courage_n as_o to_o profess_v her_o religion_n and_o to_o propagate_v it_o in_o the_o world_n which_o can_v be_v therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o true_a church_n shall_v not_o be_v ever_o universal_a and_o famous_o know_v six_o this_o church_n be_v holy_a both_o in_o life_n and_o doctrine_n holy_a for_o life_n shine_v in_o all_o admirable_a sanctity_n the_o ray_n whereof_o do_v overcome_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o beholder_n such_o as_o the_o holy_a apostle_n give_v example_n of_o as_o of_o poverty_n chastity_n obedience_n charity_n in_o undergo_a all_o form_n of_o labour_n and_o danger_n for_o the_o safety_n of_o soul_n patience_n invincible_a in_o the_o rough_a handle_n of_o themselves_o by_o wonderful_a fasting_n and_o all_o kind_n of_o austerity_n fortitude_n heroical_a in_o suffer_v martyrdom_n not_o only_o with_o patience_n but_o with_o joy_n though_o give_v they_o in_o all_o the_o most_o hideous_a shape_n that_o man_n imagination_n steel_v with_o malice_n can_v invent_v and_o although_o this_o kind_n of_o sanctity_n do_v not_o shine_v in_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n but_o in_o the_o more_o eminent_a professor_n and_o principal_o in_o the_o pastor_n yet_o if_o this_o kind_n of_o sanctity_n together_o with_o miracle_n be_v want_v she_o can_v not_o be_v so_o sufficient_a a_o witness_n to_o infidel_n who_o ordinary_o be_v not_o win_v to_o the_o affection_n and_o admiration_n of_o christianity_n but_o by_o behold_v such_o wonder_n of_o power_n and_o sanctity_n in_o the_o professor_n thereof_o holy_a she_o be_v also_o for_o doctrine_n in_o regard_n her_o tradition_n be_v divine_a and_o holy_a without_o commixture_n of_o error_n for_o if_o the_o church_n can_v deliver_v any_o one_o or_o few_o error_n intermingle_v with_o many_o truth_n her_o tradition_n even_o of_o the_o truth_n be_v questionable_a and_o can_v not_o be_v believe_v upon_o her_o word_n even_o as_o if_o we_o admit_v in_o scripture_n any_o error_n in_o small_a matter_n we_o can_v be_v sure_a of_o its_o infallibility_n in_o matter_n of_o great_a moment_n as_o he_o that_o shall_v say_v god_n write_v word_n be_v false_a or_o uncertain_a when_o it_o tell_v he_o that_o s._n paul_n leave_v his_o cloak_n at_o troas_n may_v also_o say_v with_o as_o much_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v false_a or_o uncertain_a when_o it_o tell_v he_o that_o christ_n be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n even_o so_o he_o that_o grant_v that_o some_o part_n of_o tradition_n or_o the_o word_n of_o god_n unwritten_a may_v be_v false_a infer_v by_o consequence_n that_o every_o part_n thereof_o may_v be_v so_o and_o that_o because_o we_o have_v no_o antecedent_n ground_n or_o touchstone_n to_o try_v tradition_n by_o but_o they_o must_v be_v believe_v for_o their_o own_o sake_n be_v therein_o more_o fundamental_a than_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v not_o know_v to_o be_v apostolical_a but_o by_o tradition_n whereas_o perpetual_a tradition_n be_v know_v to_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n by_o its_o own_o light_n for_o what_o can_v be_v more_o evident_a then_o that_o that_o be_v from_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v deliver_v as_o apostolical_a by_o perpetual_a succession_n of_o priest_n and_o people_n affirm_v and_o believe_v the_o same_o §_o 2._o but_o against_o this_o truth_n that_o if_o the_o church_n may_v err_v in_o one_o thing_n neither_o we_o nor_o she_o can_v be_v sure_a that_o she_o speak_v truth_n in_o any_o thing_n chillingworth_n make_v these_o in_o my_o judgement_n impertinent_a interrogation_n a_o judge_n may_v possible_o err_v in_o judgement_n can_v he_o therefore_o never_o have_v assurance_n that_o he_o have_v judge_v right_a a_o travayler_n may_v possible_o mistake_v his_o way_n must_v i_o therefore_o be_v doubtful_a whether_o i_o be_o in_o the_o right_a way_n from_o my_o hall_n to_o my_o chamber_n 106._o pag._n 117._o sect_n 106._o in_o which_o he_o weak_o fall_v into_o comparison_n betwixt_o matter_n which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o sense_n or_o of_o the_o understanding_n and_o of_o faith_n which_o in_o this_o case_n have_v no_o proportion_n betwixt_o they_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o be_v of_o faith_n be_v altogether_o and_o all_o equal_o without_o the_o reach_n of_o our_o knowledge_n we_o have_v no_o way_n to_o attain_v to_o but_o by_o the_o help_n of_o other_o who_o we_o must_v absolute_o believe_v and_o if_o we_o know_v that_o they_o may_v deliver_v that_o which_o be_v false_a to_o we_o we_o can_v never_o be_v sure_a that_o any_o thing_n they_o deliver_v to_o we_o be_v not_o false_a unless_o we_o have_v some_o superior_a rule_n to_o try_v and_o examine_v their_o tradition_n by_o which_o certain_o we_o have_v not_o nor_o can_v the_o church_n it_o self_n if_o she_o may_v err_v in_o the_o delivery_n of_o one_o thing_n be_v sure_a that_o she_o do_v not_o err_v in_o every_o thing_n because_o she_o have_v no_o infallible_a rule_n to_o examine_v her_o doctrine_n by_o out_o of_o herself_o who_o if_o she_o be_v assist_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n can_v err_v in_o any_o thing_n if_o not_o for_o aught_o she_o know_v she_o do_v in_o all_o thing_n now_o that_o the_o church_n be_v assist_v by_o god_n and_o that_o man_n reason_n can_v be_v the_o high_a judge_n to_o who_o the_o last_o appeal_n be_v make_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o descend_v from_o god_n i_o have_v show_v before_o as_o for_o a_o humane_a judge_n as_o he_o may_v err_v through_o ignorance_n wilfulness_n or_o negligence_n which_o to_o conceive_v of_o the_o church_n be_v absurd_a yea_o blasphemous_a she_o have_v christ_n for_o her_o head_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o her_o spirit_n so_o he_o can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o judgement_n than_o his_o reason_n can_v make_v he_o which_o will_v not_o reach_v to_o a_o absolute_a infallibility_n and_o as_o a_o travayler_n may_v mistake_v his_o way_n in_o one_o journey_n so_o he_o may_v in_o another_o if_o he_o have_v no_o more_o certainty_n nor_o better_a guide_n of_o the_o one_o way_n than_o of_o the_o other_o which_o be_v the_o church_n case_n in_o propound_v and_o believe_v matter_n of_o faith_n reveal_v to_o she_o by_o god_n which_o like_o the_o circumference_n from_o the_o centre_n be_v all_o equal_o distant_a from_o our_o knowledge_n and_o the_o church_n have_v a_o equal_a prerogative_n of_o infallibility_n by_o the_o guidance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o all_o who_o therefore_o can_v err_v in_o nothing_o or_o in_o all_o thing_n which_o she_o say_v she_o so_o receive_v and_o deliver_v yet_o chillingworth_n say_v that_o his_o consequence_n be_v as_o like_o the_o other_o as_o a_o egg_n to_o a_o egg_n or_o milk_n to_o milk_n but_o more_o true_o they_o be_v as_o like_a as_o a_o egg_n to_o a_o oyster_n or_o milk_n to_o ink_n §_o 3._o and_o lest_o any_o protestant_n who_o honour_v the_o scripture_n much_o with_o his_o lip_n though_o he_o be_v far_o remove_v with_o his_o heart_n shall_v think_v that_o i_o be_o injurious_a to_o the_o scripture_n in_o say_v that_o tradition_n be_v more_o fundamental_a than_o scripture_n itself_o i_o desire_v he_o to_o take_v notice_n that_o tradition_n and_o scripture_n according_a to_o different_a comparison_n be_v equal_a and_o superior_a the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o compare_v they_o in_o respect_n of_o certainty_n of_o truth_n they_o be_v equal_a both_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o one_o write_v the_o other_o unwritten_a and_o so_o both_o infinite_o certain_a compare_v they_o in_o respect_n of_o depth_n of_o sublimity_n and_o variety_n of_o doctrine_n the_o scripture_n be_v far_o superior_a to_o tradition_n tradition_n be_v plain_a and_o easy_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o common_a capital_a and_o practical_a article_n of_o christianity_n whereas_o the_o scripture_n be_v full_a of_o high_a &_o hide_a sense_n and_o furnish_v with_o great_a variety_n of_o example_n discourse_n and_o all_o manner_n of_o learning_n compare_v they_o in_o respect_n of_o antiquity_n and_o evidence_n of_o be_v the_o apostle_n the_o scripture_n be_v inferior_a to_o tradition_n in_o time_n and_o knowledge_n and_o can_v be_v prove_v direct_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o god_n but_o by_o tradition_n as_o philosophy_n be_v more_o perfect_a than_o logic_n and_o rhetoric_n than_o grammar_n in_o respect_n of_o high_a and_o excellent_a knowledge_n yet_o logic_n be_v more_o prime_a original_a and_o fundamental_a than_o philosophy_n grammar_n than_o rhetoric_n without_o the_o rule_n and_o principle_n whereof_o they_o can_v be_v learn_v even_o so_o tradition_n be_v more_o prime_a and_o original_n than_o scripture_n though_o scripture_n in_o respect_n of_o depth_n and_o sublimity_n of_o discourse_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o tradition_n chap._n x._o that_o the_o roman_a be_v that_o one_o holy_a catholic_a
thing_n invisible_a and_o according_a to_o this_o notion_n the_o catholic_a church_n be_v propose_v in_o the_o creed_n second_o proposition_n of_o faith_n must_v be_v invisible_a according_a to_o the_o predicate_a or_o thing_n believe_v but_o not_o always_o according_a to_o the_o subject_a or_o thing_n whereof_o we_o believe_v some_o other_o thing_n the_o thing_n the_o apostle_n believe_v of_o christ_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n be_v thing_n invisible_a but_o the_o subject_n and_o person_n of_o who_o they_o do_v believe_v these_o thing_n be_v visible_a to_o they_o yea_o god_n do_v of_o purpose_n by_o his_o prophet_n foretell_v certain_a token_n whereby_o that_o subject_n may_v by_o sense_n be_v see_v and_o discern_v from_o all_o other_o that_o may_v pretend_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n or_o else_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n to_o teach_v the_o truth_n have_v be_v to_o little_a purpose_n in_o this_o sort_n the_o predicate_a or_o thing_n believe_v in_o this_o article_n the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n to_o wit_n holy_a be_v invisible_a but_o the_o subject_a to_o wit_n the_o catholic_a church_n which_o we_o affirm_v and_o believe_v to_o be_v holy_a in_o her_o doctrine_n be_v visible_a and_o conspicuous_a to_o all_o yea_o god_n have_v of_o purpose_n foretell_v sign_n &_o token_n whereby_o she_o may_v by_o sense_n be_v clear_o discern_v from_o all_o other_o that_o may_v pretend_v to_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a for_o be_v not_o this_o subject_n the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v holy_a and_o infallible_a in_o her_o teach_n visible_a and_o discernible_a from_o all_o other_o that_o pretend_v to_o that_o title_n of_o what_o use_n be_v it_o to_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o infallible_a teach_a church_n in_o the_o world_n hide_a we_o know_v not_o where_o like_o a_o candle_n under_o a_o bushel_n or_o a_o needle_n in_o a_o bottle_n of_o hey_n §_o 3._o second_o if_o there_o must_v be_v always_o in_o the_o world_n as_o be_v prove_v before_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n that_o be_v a_o church_n deliver_v doctrine_n uniform_o thereby_o make_v they_o credible_a universal_o thereby_o make_v they_o famous_o know_v to_o mankind_n holy_o so_o make_v they_o certain_a and_o such_o as_o that_o on_o they_o we_o may_v secure_o rely_v apostolical_o so_o make_v they_o flow_v in_o the_o channel_n of_o a_o never-interrupted_n succession_n of_o bisbop_n from_o the_o apostle_n then_o this_o church_n must_v be_v either_o the_o roman_n or_o the_o protestant_n or_o some_o other_o opposite_a to_o both_o protestant_n can_v say_v a_o church_n opposite_a to_o both_o for_o than_o they_o shall_v be_v condemn_v in_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o be_v bind_v to_o conform_v themselves_o to_o that_o church_n which_o can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o grecian_a a_o church_n hold_v as_o many_o doctrine_n which_o the_o protestant_n dislike_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o may_v easy_o be_v prove_v if_o need_n be_v it_o be_v further_a manifest_a that_o the_o protestant_n be_v not_o this_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n since_o their_o revolt_n and_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o in_o that_o very_a act_n of_o separation_n they_o do_v extinguish_v all_o these_o title_n for_o they_o change_v the_o doctrine_n they_o once_o hold_v they_o forsake_v the_o body_n whereof_o they_o be_v member_n break_v off_o from_o the_o stock_n of_o that_o tree_n whereof_o they_o be_v branch_n neither_o in_o their_o departure_n do_v they_o join_v themselves_o with_o any_o other_o church_n different_a from_o the_o roman_a profess_v the_o particular_a protestant_a doctrine_n so_o that_o they_o make_v a_o new_a church_n of_o their_o own_v not_o agree_v in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n with_o any_o that_o go_v before_o neither_o have_v they_o which_o have_v come_v after_o they_o as_o there_o be_v very_o many_o sect_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o first_o protestant_n agree_v with_o they_o and_o therefore_o there_o be_v none_o or_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n §_o 4._o three_o the_o protestant_n have_v the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o the_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n otherwise_o they_o can_v be_v sure_a that_o they_o be_v the_o true_a scripture_n of_o the_o apostle_n because_o the_o testimony_n and_o tradition_n of_o any_o other_o church_n be_v fallible_a and_o may_v deceive_v they_o and_o if_o it_o may_v for_o aught_o they_o know_v it_o have_v see_v they_o live_v not_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n thereby_o to_o make_v themselves_o certain_a thereof_o and_o so_o they_o will_v be_v altogether_o uncertain_a of_o that_o which_o they_o make_v the_o only_a object_n of_o their_o faith_n 369._o luther_n count_v anab_n to._n 7._o german_n jen_fw-fr fol._n 169._o whitaker_n de_fw-fr eccles_n l._n 3._o p._n 369._o now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o they_o have_v the_o scripture_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n acknowledge_v by_o luther_n himself_o and_o also_o by_o doctor_n whitaker_n only_o they_o take_v the_o wicked_a boldness_n to_o cancel_v some_o part_n thereof_o therefore_o they_o must_v either_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v not_o sure_a that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o who_o they_o receive_v it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o if_o the_o true_a church_n have_v deliver_v the_o true_a text_n of_o scripture_n then_o have_v she_o also_o together_o with_o the_o true_a text_n deliver_v the_o true_a apostolical_a sense_n because_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o do_v not_o deliver_v to_o she_o the_o bare_a text_n but_o with_o it_o the_o true_a sense_n to_o be_v deliver_v perpetual_o to_o posterity_n not_o by_o make_v a_o large_a and_o entire_a comment_n of_o all_o difficult_a place_n but_o by_o deliver_v with_o the_o text_n the_o sense_n also_o about_o the_o main_a and_o principal_a point_n so_o that_o they_o who_o by_o tradition_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o true_a text_n must_v together_o with_o it_o receive_v the_o true_a sense_n now_o principal_a 379._o principal_a chemnit_fw-la exam_fw-la cont._n trid._n p._n 1._o fol._n 74._o doctor_n bancroft_n in_o the_o survey_n p._n 379._o protestant_n affirm_v the_o former_a say_v no_o man_n doubt_v but_o the_o primitive_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o apostolical_a man_n not_o only_o the_o text_n of_o scripture_n but_o also_o the_o right_n and_o native_a sense_n which_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 2._o the_o vincentius_n lyrinens_fw-la cap._n 2._o father_n that_o from_o the_o apostle_n together_o with_o the_o text_n descend_v the_o line_n of_o apostolical_a interpretation_n square_v according_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a and_o catholic_a sense_n whereupon_o 14._o whereupon_o aug._n the_o util_a cred_a c._n 14._o s._n augustine_n affirm_v the_o late_a that_o they_o that_o deliver_v the_o text_n of_o christ_n gospel_n must_v also_o deliver_v the_o exposition_n say_v that_o he_o will_v soon_o refuse_v to_o believe_v christ_n than_o learn_v any_o thing_n concern_v he_o but_o of_o those_o by_o who_o he_o be_v bring_v to_o believe_v christ_n for_o they_o that_o can_v deliver_v by_o uniform_a tradition_n a_o false_a sense_n may_v also_o deliver_v a_o false_a text_n as_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n their_o freedom_n from_o or_o liablenesse_n to_o error_n in_o both_o be_v equal_a if_o therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v deliver_v the_o true_a text_n than_o she_o have_v also_o deliver_v and_o preserve_v the_o true_a sense_n or_o else_o we_o be_v sure_a of_o neither_o and_o so_o she_o only_o be_v the_o true_a holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n or_o else_o there_o be_v none_o §_o 5._o four_o it_o be_v grant_v by_o protestant_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v once_o the_o true_a church_n and_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o she_o have_v change_v her_o doctrine_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n therefore_o she_o be_v still_o the_o same_o true_a church_n and_o that_o she_o have_v not_o change_v her_o doctrine_n be_v thus_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n that_o have_v continue_v for_o divers_a age_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o no_o time_n of_o their_o beginning_n can_v be_v assign_v must_v needs_o be_v doctrine_n descend_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o unchanged_a and_o such_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o protestant_n reject_v have_v be_v universal_o receive_v for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n be_v by_o many_o learned_a protestant_n confess_v perkins_n say_v 400._o say_v expos_fw-la of_o the_o creed_n p._n 307._o &_o 400._o during_o the_o space_n of_o nine_o hundred_o year_n the_o popish_a heresy_n have_v spread_v itself_o over_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o
for_o many_o hundred_o year_n a_o universal_a apostasy_n overspread_v the_o whole_a face_n of_o the_o earth_n so_o that_o our_o protestant_a church_n be_v not_o then_o visible_a to_o the_o world_n fulk_n say_v 25._o say_v treatise_n ag_n stapleton_n &_o marshal_n p._n 25._o the_o pope_n have_v blind_v the_o world_n these_o many_o hundred_o year_n some_o say_v 900._o some_o 1000_o some_o 1200._o and_o 64._o and_o on_o the_o revelat._n p_o 64._o napier_n say_v the_o antichristian_a and_o papistical_a reign_n begin_v about_o the_o year_n three_o hundred_o and_o sixteen_o after_o christ_n which_o be_v now_o above_o 1300._o year_n ago_o reign_v universal_o without_o debateable_a contradiction_n god_n true_a church_n abide_v certain_o hide_v and_o latent_fw-la second_o protestant_n can_v tell_v the_o time_n when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n begin_v to_o change_v and_o swerve_v from_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n therefore_o doubtless_o she_o have_v never_o change_v her_o faith_n now_o that_o doctrine_n universal_o receive_v although_o they_o be_v not_o write_v be_v doctrine_n derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n be_v affirm_v by_o 23._o by_o de_fw-fr baptis_n lib._n 5._o c._n 23._o s._n augustine_n and_o allow_v by_o 352._o by_o d._n sense_n p._n 351._o 352._o d._n whitguift_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o in_o his_o book_n against_o puritan_n cite_v divers_a protestant_n as_o concur_v in_o opinion_n with_o he_o say_v whatsoever_o opinion_n be_v not_o know_v to_o have_v begin_v since_o the_o apostle_n time_n the_o same_o be_v not_o new_a or_o secundary_a but_o receive_v their_o original_n from_o the_o apostle_n but_o because_o this_o principle_n of_o christian_a divinity_n bring_v in_o as_o cartwright_n the_o puritan_n there_o allege_v speaks_z all_o popery_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o man_n i_o will_v further_o demonstrate_v it_o though_o of_o itself_o it_o be_v clear_a enough_o christ_n by_o his_o spirit_n be_v still_o present_a with_o his_o church_n can_v permit_v error_n in_o faith_n so_o to_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n as_o that_o by_o the_o very_a principle_n of_o christianity_n they_o become_v unreformable_a but_o if_o error_n so_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n as_o that_o their_o beginning_n can_v be_v know_v and_o their_o progress_n become_v universal_a then_o do_v they_o so_o enter_v and_o prevail_v that_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n they_o be_v past_a reformation_n and_o that_o because_o whosoever_o undertake_v to_o reform_v they_o be_v to_o be_v condemn_v as_o a_o heretic_n for_o he_o that_o will_v undertake_v to_o reform_v doctrine_n universal_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n oppose_v himself_o against_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o be_v therefore_o by_o a_o know_a and_o receive_v principle_n of_o christianity_n and_o christ_n own_o precept_n to_o be_v account_v as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n mat._n 18.17_o 118._o epist_n 118._o and_o as_o s._n augustine_n say_v to_o dispute_v against_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v insolent_a madness_n for_o the_o church_n by_o christ_n be_v appoint_v the_o judge_n and_o corrector_n of_o all_o other_o as_o our_o saviour_n say_v tell_v the_o church_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v nor_o correct_v by_o any_o he_o that_o have_v the_o high_a presumption_n to_o do_v so_o present_o pull_v on_o himself_o the_o censure_n of_o a_o heathen_a and_o just_o too_o for_o like_o the_o giant_n among_o the_o poet_n who_o wage_v war_n against_o the_o god_n he_o do_v not_o only_o oppose_v the_o present_a church_n but_o the_o church_n of_o all_o age_n even_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o and_o who_o be_v sufficient_a for_o these_o thing_n and_o he_o begin_v a_o new_a course_n of_o christianity_n seek_v to_o overthrow_v that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v universal_o receive_v and_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o any_o tradition_n of_o ancestor_n to_o be_v otherwise_o plant_v in_o the_o world_n than_o by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o through_o the_o power_n of_o innumerable_a miracle_n wherefore_o these_o doctrine_n if_o they_o be_v error_n be_v error_n who_o reformation_n no_o man_n by_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n ought_v to_o attempt_v and_o see_v it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o such_o error_n the_o principle_n of_o s._n augustine_n stand_v firm_a that_o doctrine_n receive_v universal_o in_o the_o church_n without_o any_o know_a beginning_n be_v true_o apostolical_a and_o of_o this_o kind_n be_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n from_o which_o protestant_n have_v revolt_v but_o some_o protestant_n object_n that_o the_o error_n of_o the_o pharisee_n be_v universal_o receive_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n yet_o reform_v by_o our_o saviour_n to_o which_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o protestant_n out_o of_o their_o desire_n to_o make_v catholic_n seem_v like_o the_o pharisee_n make_v themselves_o seem_v as_o if_o they_o do_v not_o any_o whit_n understand_v the_o gospel_n for_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o pharisee_n be_v not_o universal_a tradition_n but_o certain_a practice_n of_o piety_n invent_v by_o themselves_o and_o deduct_v by_o their_o skill_n from_o scripture_n whereby_o they_o will_v seem_v singular_o religion_n and_o not_o as_o other_o man_n second_o christ_n jesus_n prove_v himself_o to_o be_v true_a god_n may_v reform_v error_n universal_o receive_v and_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n fall_v erect_v a_o new_a church_n of_o christian_n as_o he_o do_v which_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o any_o one_o else_o to_o do_v for_o christian_a religion_n must_v continue_v to_o the_o world_n end_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o first_o tradition_n thereof_o and_o must_v never_o be_v interrupt_v without_o extraordinary_a and_o prophetical_a beginning_n by_o immediate_a revelation_n and_o miracle_n if_o therefore_o error_n be_v deliver_v by_o the_o full_a consent_n of_o christian_a tradition_n they_o be_v irreformable_a again_o some_o protestant_n say_v that_o one_o may_v oppose_v the_o whole_a church_n and_o confute_v her_o error_n by_o scripture_n &_o not_o be_v as_o a_o heathen_a or_o heretic_n for_o not_o every_o one_o that_o oppose_v the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v account_v a_o heathen_a 136._o whites_n reply_v p._n 136._o but_o only_o such_o as_o inordinate_o and_o without_o just_a cause_n oppose_v it_o and_o who_o i_o pray_v shall_v judge_v of_o the_o justness_n of_o the_o cause_n by_o this_o doctrine_n every_o man_n be_v make_v a_o examiner_n and_o judge_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n &_o hellish_a confusion_n bring_v in_o thereby_o for_o if_o against_o the_o sentence_n of_o perpetual_a universal_a tradition_n a_o private_a man_n may_v without_o the_o guilt_n of_o heresy_n pretend_v scripture_n and_o stand_v obstinate_o therein_o &_o though_o the_o church_n do_v give_v seem_v and_o appear_v answer_n as_o some_o of_o they_o confess_v to_o his_o scripture_n yet_o condemn_v her_o answer_n say_v they_o be_v sophistical_a as_o some_o of_o they_o do_v what_o can_v be_v more_o disorderly_a or_o what_o be_v heretical_a obstinacy_n if_o this_o be_v not_o wherefore_o s._n augustine_n say_v absolute_o 48._o epist_n 48._o it_o be_v impossible_a man_n shall_v have_v just_a cause_n to_o depart_v from_o &_o impugn_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n and_o why_o but_o because_o it_o be_v a_o rule_v case_n in_o christianity_n he_o that_o hear_v not_o the_o church_n be_v a_o heretic_n yet_o notwithstanding_o this_o the_o protestant_n do_v charge_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n de_fw-fr facto_fw-la to_o have_v fall_v into_o error_n and_o to_o have_v change_v her_o faith_n and_o that_o because_o point_n of_o doctrine_n undefined_a about_o which_o doctor_n have_v dispute_v and_o hold_v different_a opinion_n have_v be_v afterward_o define_v by_o the_o church_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o any_o after_o that_o to_o make_v doubt_n thereof_o the_o church_n by_o this_o mean_n have_v hold_v in_o late_a age_n that_o to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la a_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o former_a age_n do_v not_o and_o so_o say_v they_o have_v change_v the_o faith_n and_o believe_v and_o deliver_v more_o than_o she_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n but_o this_o i_o find_v to_o be_v no_o change_n of_o faith_n but_o only_o a_o declaration_n of_o some_o point_n explicit_o which_o be_v implicit_o and_o involve_o believe_v before_o for_o all_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v immediate_o re-revealed_n by_o christ_n to_o his_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o again_o deliver_v to_o their_o posterity_n so_o that_o since_o there_o have_v be_v no_o new_a and_o particular_a revelation_n but_o the_o first_o be_v lay_v up_o in_o the_o treasury_n of_o the_o church_n for_o which_o cause_n s._n paul_n call_v it_o a_o depositum_fw-la a_o stock_n or_o pawn_v other_o truth_n have_v be_v deduce_v from_o thence_o as_o occasion_n have_v require_v for_o when_o any_o one_o endeavour_n to_o corrupt_v the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n the_o church_n call_v her_o pastor_n and_o doctor_n to_o
examine_v the_o matter_n and_o be_v infallible_o assist_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n which_o our_o saviour_n promise_v shall_v be_v with_o his_o apostle_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v with_o the_o church_n their_o successor_n which_o be_v to_o continue_v to_o the_o world_n end_n she_o declare_v what_o be_v true_a and_o what_o be_v false_a as_o agree_v with_o or_o disagree_v from_o that_o doctrine_n which_o she_o have_v receive_v from_o her_o forefather_n the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n upon_o who_o she_o be_v build_v as_o s._n paul_n say_v build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n ephes_n 2.20_o for_o as_o in_o a_o build_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o stone_n which_o rest_v not_o upon_o the_o foundation_n so_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o point_n which_o be_v not_o ground_v on_o or_o contain_v in_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n for_o example_n in_o the_o principle_n of_o every_o science_n be_v contain_v divers_a truth_n which_o may_v be_v draw_v out_o of_o they_o by_o many_o several_a conclusion_n one_o follow_v another_o these_o conclusion_n be_v truth_n in_o themselves_o before_o though_o they_o do_v not_o so_o appear_v to_o we_o till_o we_o see_v the_o connexion_n they_o have_v with_o the_o premise_n and_o how_o they_o be_v contain_v in_o they_o and_o by_o the_o many_o several_a conclusion_n so_o draw_v the_o truth_n of_o those_o principle_n do_v more_o show_v itself_o but_o do_v not_o receive_v any_o change_n in_o itself_o thereby_o even_o so_o in_o the_o prime_a principle_n of_o our_o faith_n reveal_v immediate_o by_o god_n and_o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n be_v contain_v all_o truth_n that_o any_o way_n belong_v to_o our_o faith_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o church_n shall_v manifest_v all_o these_o at_o their_o first_o meeting_n in_o council_n but_o only_o so_o much_o in_o every_o several_a council_n as_o shall_v concern_v the_o present_a occasion_n of_o their_o meeting_n which_o be_v some_o particular_a heresy_n or_o heresy_n then_o spring_v up_o and_o so_o more_o according_a to_o the_o successive_a growth_n of_o heresy_n which_o when_o she_o have_v do_v she_o can_v be_v charge_v with_o create_v of_o a_o new_a faith_n or_o alter_v of_o the_o old_a but_o she_o do_v only_o out_o of_o old_a ground_n and_o premise_n draw_v such_o conclusion_n as_o may_v serve_v to_o destroy_v new_a heresy_n and_o show_v they_o to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o church_n have_v grow_v and_o increase_v in_o knowledge_n by_o degree_n and_o shall_v still_o do_v so_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o as_o the_o sun_n spread_v the_o ray_n of_o his_o light_n more_o and_o more_o betwixt_o morning_n and_o noon_n and_o his_o beam_n display_v themselves_o in_o a_o valley_n or_o some_o room_n of_o a_o house_n where_o they_o do_v not_o before_o without_o any_o change_n of_o light_n in_o the_o sun_n himself_o so_o may_v the_o church_n spread_v the_o light_n of_o her_o faith_n show_v such_o or_o such_o a_o point_n to_o be_v a_o divine_a truth_n which_o before_o be_v not_o know_v to_o be_v so_o or_o which_o though_o it_o be_v a_o divine_a truth_n in_o itself_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o so_o to_o we_o for_o want_v of_o sufficient_a proposal_n that_o be_v of_o the_o church_n wherein_o the_o church_n resemble_v our_o bless_a saviour_n her_o lord_n and_o spouse_n who_o though_o he_o never_o receive_v the_o least_o increase_n of_o grace_n and_o knowledge_n from_o the_o first_o moment_n of_o his_o be_v conceive_v yet_o the_o scripture_n say_v he_o grow_v in_o wisdom_n and_o age_n and_o in_o favour_n with_o god_n and_o man_n luc._n 2.52_o to_o wit_n because_o he_o show_v it_o more_o and_o more_o in_o his_o word_n and_o action_n this_o also_o further_o appear_v by_o the_o method_n which_o catholic_n father_n and_o doctor_n observe_v in_o and_o out_o of_o counsel_n in_o prove_v and_o define_v point_n of_o faith_n namely_o by_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n word_n contain_v both_o in_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n and_o to_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o search_v whereof_o the_o holy_a church_n join_v humane_a industry_n with_o god_n grace_n and_o assistance_n for_o when_o any_o question_n or_o doubt_v of_o faith_n arise_v particular_a doctor_n several_o dispute_v and_o write_v thereof_o then_o if_o further_o cause_n require_v the_o holy_a church_n assemble_v her_o pastor_n and_o doctor_n together_o in_o a_o general_a council_n to_o examine_v and_o discuss_v the_o matter_n more_o full_o as_o in_o that_o first_o council_n of_o the_o apostle_n whereof_o the_o scripture_n say_v the_o apostle_n and_o elder_n assemble_v together_o to_o consider_v of_o this_o word_n act_n 15.6_o the_o pastor_n be_v thus_o come_v together_o and_o have_v the_o presence_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o holy_a spirit_n according_a to_o his_o promise_n among_o they_o out_o of_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n join_v therewith_o the_o consent_n of_o holy_a father_n and_o doctor_n of_o forego_v time_n she_o do_v infallible_o resolve_v and_o determine_v the_o matter_n not_o as_o new_a but_o as_o ancient_a orthodox_n and_o derive_v from_o her_o forefather_n make_v that_o which_o be_v ever_o in_o itself_o a_o divine_a truth_n so_o to_o appear_v to_o we_o that_o now_o we_o may_v no_o more_o make_v question_n thereof_o so_o that_o from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n make_v no_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n such_o as_o then_o may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v their_o beginning_n but_o only_a explication_n and_o collection_n out_o of_o the_o old_a which_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o to_o we_o and_o though_o the_o church_n do_v thus_o grow_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n yet_o this_o be_v no_o newness_n of_o faith_n but_o a_o maintenance_n of_o the_o old_a with_o a_o kind_n of_o increase_n by_o way_n of_o explicate_v that_o which_o be_v involve_v clear_n that_o which_o be_v obscure_a define_v that_o which_o be_v undefined_a &_o oblige_v man_n to_o believe_v more_o firm_o and_o explicit_o that_o which_o before_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v so_o to_o believe_v that_o be_v only_o to_o be_v call_v a_o new_a faith_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o that_o which_o be_v hold_v before_o or_o have_v no_o connexion_n with_o it_o and_o when_o we_o cease_v to_o believe_v that_o which_o we_o believe_v before_o this_o indeed_o be_v change_n of_o faith_n the_o other_o be_v but_o increase_v and_o if_o this_o increase_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o declaration_n of_o counsel_n may_v be_v call_v a_o change_n and_o innovation_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o heretic_n but_o may_v challenge_v antiquity_n to_o himself_o and_o put_v novelty_n on_o the_o score_n of_o the_o church_n for_o he_o may_v say_v such_o a_o thing_n for_o example_n that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n be_v not_o hold_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la a_o matter_n of_o faith_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a therefore_o it_o be_v new_a that_o baptism_n administer_v by_o heretic_n be_v good_a baptism_n be_v not_o hold_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n before_o the_o day_n of_o s._n cyprian_n therefore_o it_o be_v new_a and_o the_o heretic_n may_v say_v that_o he_o believe_v only_o that_o which_o be_v believe_v before_o such_o or_o such_o a_o council_n which_o he_o please_v for_o the_o case_n be_v alike_o in_o all_o and_o therefore_o he_o believe_v the_o ancient_a faith_n by_o which_o way_n of_o argue_v he_o may_v renounce_v the_o decree_n of_o all_o counsel_n as_o novelty_n and_o maintain_v many_o heresy_n as_o the_o ancient_a faith_n yea_o by_o this_o absurdity_n a_o man_n may_v deny_v divers_a book_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o second_o epistle_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o epistle_n of_o s._n james_n of_o s._n jude_n and_o the_o apocalypse_v with_o some_o other_o because_o they_o be_v not_o admit_v for_o canonical_a until_o 300._o or_o 400._o year_n after_o they_o be_v write_v yet_o when_o they_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v canonical_a there_o be_v no_o change_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n thereby_o for_o the_o believe_v of_o these_o book_n be_v involve_v in_o this_o reveal_v article_n i_o believe_v in_o god_n and_o the_o believe_v of_o they_o to_o be_v canonical_a be_v involve_v in_o this_o reveal_v article_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n only_o hereby_o be_v a_o increase_n of_o the_o material_a object_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o we_o not_o in_o itself_o we_o be_v bind_v upon_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n to_o believe_v that_o thing_n firm_o and_o without_o dispute_n
have_v be_v eye-witness_n of_o the_o several_a country_n thereof_o wherein_o though_o the_o public_a profession_n thereof_o be_v heretical_a mahometicall_a or_o heathenish_a yet_o even_o there_o have_v the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n both_o father_n and_o child_n pastor_n and_o people_n and_o like_o the_o sea_n what_o she_o lose_v in_o one_o place_n she_o win_v in_o another_o what_o she_o have_v lose_v by_o the_o fall_n away_o of_o the_o protestant_n in_o europe_n she_o have_v gain_v with_o increase_n by_o the_o propagation_n of_o her_o faith_n in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n indies_n where_o whole_a kingdom_n be_v convert_v thereunto_o as_o a_o protestant_a author_n confess_v say_v 333._o simon_n lythus_n in_o respon_n altera_fw-la ad_fw-la alteram_fw-la gretseri_fw-la apologiam_fw-la p._n 333._o the_o jesuit_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o a_o few_o year_n not_o content_a with_o the_o bound_n of_o europe_n have_v fill_v asia_n africa_n and_o america_n with_o their_o idol_n and_o thus_o she_o be_v catholic_n by_o napier_n a_o protestant_a writer_n confession_n foremention_v and_o other_o for_o 12._o or_o 1300._o year_n ago_o and_o ever_o since_o and_o whereas_o protestant_n say_v that_o this_o universality_n be_v no_o true_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n because_o it_o be_v appliable_a to_o turk_n and_o pagan_n it_o be_v doubtless_o a_o very_a poor_a objection_n for_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o give_v she_o by_o god_n to_o distinguish_v she_o from_o all_o sort_n of_o religion_n but_o only_o from_o those_o that_o be_v contain_v equivocal_o under_o the_o same_o next_o kind_n and_o may_v be_v suppose_v and_o take_v for_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o other_o christian_a society_n to_o wit_n from_o heretical_a and_o shismaticall_a sect_n which_o challenge_v by_o false_a mark_n the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a church_n to_o which_o purpose_n s._n augustine_n say_v dispute_v with_o the_o donatist_n thou_o ask_v of_o a_o strange_a whether_o he_o be_v a_o pagan_a or_o a_o christian_a he_o answer_v thou_o a_o christian_a thou_o ask_v he_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o catechumene_fw-la 13._o aug_n de_fw-fr pastor_n c._n 13._o or_o one_o of_o the_o faithful_a he_o answer_v thou_o one_o of_o the_o faithful_a thou_o ask_v he_o of_o what_o communion_n he_o be_v he_o answer_v thou_o a_o christian_a catholic_n beside_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v this_o form_n of_o universality_n beyond_o all_o religion_n of_o the_o world_n even_o turk_n or_o heathen_n that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n of_o the_o know_a world_n where_o there_o be_v not_o roman_a catholic_n propagate_a their_o religion_n by_o convert_v the_o people_n of_o the_o land_n whosoever_o they_o be_v which_o be_v manifest_o want_v to_o all_o other_o religion_n and_o be_v therefore_o in_o this_o regard_n also_o more_o universal_o spread_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n than_o any_o other_o other_o say_v that_o this_o universal_a spread_n of_o the_o church_n be_v antedate_v by_o roman_a catholic_n with_o application_n to_o themselves_o for_o that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o take_v beginning_n but_o from_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n because_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o largeness_n of_o the_o church_n say_v it_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o late_a day_n but_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o by_o late_a day_n be_v mean_v all_o the_o space_n of_o time_n from_o chirst_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o s._n peter_n interpret_n a_o prophecy_n of_o joel_n which_o say_v that_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o last_o day_n that_o god_n will_v pour_v his_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n act_v 2.17_o by_o which_o be_v intend_v the_o amplitude_n of_o the_o church_n apply_v it_o to_o that_o present_a time_n when_o the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v upon_o the_o apostle_n nor_o can_v any_o reasonable_a man_n imagine_v that_o it_o can_v sort_v with_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n and_o his_o tender_a love_n to_o mankind_n to_o suffer_v the_o light_n of_o his_o truth_n in_o the_o not_o spread_v of_o his_o church_n to_o be_v eclipse_v for_o 14._o or_o 1500._o year_n see_v that_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o learned_a man_n ground_v upon_o fair_a probability_n the_o world_n be_v likely_a to_o last_v but_o 2000_o year_n after_o christ._n howsoever_o this_o universality_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n be_v but_o begin_v it_o be_v not_o perfect_v for_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v yet_o actual_o exceed_v large_a and_o protestant_n that_o allow_v this_o for_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n &_o now_o begin_v hopeful_o to_o apply_v it_o to_o themselves_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a till_o they_o see_v their_o expectation_n satisfy_v in_o the_o protestant_a church_n exceed_v she_o in_o latitude_n which_o i_o dare_v bold_o say_v will_v not_o be_v as_o long_o as_o they_o live_v and_o therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o die_v in_o the_o roman_a faith_n §_o 3._o but_o if_o we_o examine_v the_o matter_n a_o little_a more_o strict_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o protestant_n plea_n for_o universality_n will_v be_v cut_v very_o short_a when_o we_o consider_v that_o though_o they_o make_v themselves_o all_o of_o one_o church_n when_o they_o will_v vie_v for_o multitude_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o compare_v with_o one_o another_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o they_o be_v very_o many_o church_n not_o distinguish_v by_o nation_n only_o but_o by_o doctrine_n and_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o there_o be_v many_o church_n in_o one_o nation_n as_o in_o england_n for_o example_n and_o will_v be_v many_o more_o if_o the_o desire_a independency_n be_v advance_v now_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a that_o the_o protestant_a religion_n in_o general_n be_v enlarge_v but_o it_o must_v be_v the_o true_a protestant_a religion_n which_o every_o particular_a sect_n think_v itself_o to_o be_v of_o and_o deny_v it_o the_o most_o of_o they_o to_o the_o rest_n the_o universality_n of_o the_o religion_n will_v be_v mighty_o abate_v indeed_o when_o they_o muster_v their_o strength_n together_o and_o make_v boast_v of_o their_o greatness_n than_o they_o rake_v all_o into_o the_o title_n of_o protestantisme_n who_o have_v revolt_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n &_o count_v they_o on_o their_o side_n as_o if_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o protestant_n be_v one_o that_o be_v opposite_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o if_o there_o be_v a_o thousand_o sort_n of_o heretic_n in_o the_o world_n they_o will_v in_o this_o case_n account_v they_o but_o one_o church_n but_o the_o word_n catholic_n be_v a_o note_n of_o communion_n as_o i_o have_v show_v already_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n call_v none_o a_o catholic_a that_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o she_o so_o can_v the_o protestant_n church_n of_o engl._n count_v any_o to_o be_v of_o her_o religion_n thereby_o by_o enlarge_n of_o her_o bound_n to_o prove_v herself_o catholic_n unless_o they_o will_v communicate_v with_o she_o which_o the_o grecian_a church_n will_v not_o the_o lutheran_n churhe_n will_v not_o many_o of_o the_o sect_n within_o the_o kingdom_n will_v not_o as_o presbyterian_o antinomian_o anabaptist_n brownist_n familist_n erastians_n socinian_n arminian_o seeker_n adamite_n shakers_n independent_o with_o many_o other_o these_o i_o say_v will_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n nor_o will_v they_o communicate_v each_o with_o other_o but_o have_v at_o least_o most_o frequent_o their_o congregation_n as_o they_o call_v they_o separate_z and_o apart_o so_o that_o these_o be_v all_o to_o be_v account_v several_a church_n and_o religion_n and_o no_o one_o be_v further_a universal_a than_o the_o communion_n thereof_o do_v spread_v which_o be_v so_o little_a a_o way_n that_o none_o of_o they_o be_v nay_o though_o they_o be_v all_o unite_a together_o will_v they_o be_v able_a to_o stand_v in_o competition_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o who_o communion_n be_v many_o entire_a kingdom_n and_o in_o all_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n a_o infinity_n of_o people_n even_o in_o asia_n africa_n and_o america_n where_o the_o name_n of_o protestant_n much_o more_o any_o particular_a sect_n thereof_o be_v altogether_o unknown_a beside_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v now_o separate_v from_o the_o roman_a be_v once_o unite_v to_o she_o both_o in_o faith_n and_o communion_n and_o then_o either_o she_o be_v the_o catholic_a church_n or_o there_o be_v none_o in_o the_o world_n which_o be_v impossible_a therefore_o they_o that_o depart_v from_o she_o depart_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n become_v schismatic_n and_o depart_v from_o the_o faith_n they_o receive_v from_o she_o become_v heretic_n §_o 4_o last_o the_o very_a possession_n of_o the_o name_n catholic_a be_v a_o proof_n that_o it_o do_v belong_v to_o she_o see_v no_o sort_n of_o christian_n
hier._n cont_n jov_n lib._n 1._o those_o that_o marry_v together_o after_o their_o vow_n not_o only_o for_o adulterer_n but_o also_o for_o incestuous_a person_n that_o church_n hold_v the_o 63._o the_o cyp._n cacil_a ep_v 63._o mingle_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o thing_n necessary_a and_o of_o divine_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n she_o hold_v 40._o hold_v aug._n de_fw-fr pecc_fw-la orig_n cap._n 40._o exorcism_n exsufflation_n and_o renuntiation_n which_o be_v make_v in_o baptism_n for_o sacred_a ceremony_n and_o of_o apostolical_a tradition_n she_z beside_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n hold_v 4._o hold_v aug._n count_v petil_a lib._n 3._o cap._n 4._o confirmation_n 17._o confirmation_n aug._n the_o nupt_a &_o conc_fw-fr c._n 17._o marriage_n 7._o marriage_n amb._n de_fw-fr poenit_fw-la c._n 7._o penance_n epist_n penance_n leo_fw-la 1._o epist_n or_o auricular_a confession_n 13._o confession_n aug._n count_v parm._n l._n 2._o c._n 13._o order_n and_o extreme-vnction_n for_o true_a &_o proper_a sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o sacrament_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o acknowledge_v that_o church_n in_o the_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n use_v 70._o use_v cyp._n epist_n 70._o oil_n 5_o oil_n conc._n carth._n 3._o c._n 5_o salt_n bapt._n salt_n gr._n naz._n de_fw-fr bapt._n wax-light_n 101._o wax-light_n aug._n ep._n 101._o exorcism_n the_o 8._o the_o aug._n count_v jul._n lib._n 6._o cap._n 8._o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n 1._o cross_n amb._n de_fw-fr sacra_fw-la l._n 1._o word_n ephata_n and_o other_o thing_n that_o accompany_v it_o none_o of_o they_o without_o reason_n and_o excellent_a signification_n she_o also_o hold_v 15_o hold_v aug._n de_fw-fr a_fw-fr &_o ejus_fw-la orig_n l._n 3._o c_o 15_o baptism_n for_o infant_n of_o absolute_a necessity_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n permit_v bapt._n permit_v tertul._n de_fw-fr bapt._n layman_n to_o baptize_v in_o the_o danger_n of_o death_n that_o church_n use_v holy_a water_n consecrate_v by_o certain_a word_n and_o ceremony_n and_o make_v use_v of_o it_o both_o for_o 17._o for_o basil_n de_fw-fr s._n spirit_n c._n 17._o baptism_n and_o 30._o and_o epiph._n har_z 30._o against_o enchantment_n and_o to_o make_v 3._o make_v theod._n hist_o eccles_n l._n 5._o c._n 3._o exorcism_n and_o conjuration_n against_o evil_a spirit_n that_o church_n hold_v divers_a degree_n in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a regiment_n to_o wit_n 2._o wit_n council_n lacd_a c._n 24._o conc._n carth._n 4._o c._n 2._o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n subdeacon_n the_o acolyte_n exorcist_n reader_n and_o the_o porter_n consecrate_v and_o bless_v they_o with_o divers_a form_n and_o ceremony_n and_o in_o the_o episcopal_a order_n acknowledge_v divers_a seat_n of_o jurisdiction_n of_o positive_a right_n to_o wit_n archbishop_n primate_fw-la patriarch_n and_o leon._n and_o hieron_n ad_fw-la damas_n ep._n 57_o council_n chal._n ep._n ad_fw-la leon._n one_o supereminent_a by_o divine_a law_n which_o be_v the_o pope_n without_o who_o nothing_o can_v be_v decide_v appertain_v to_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o the_o want_n of_o who_o presence_n either_o by_o himself_o or_o his_o legate_n or_o his_o confirmation_n make_v all_o counsel_n pretend_v to_o be_v universal_a unlawful_a in_o that_o church_n their_o service_n be_v say_v throughout_o the_o paralip_n the_o hier._n praef_n in_o paralip_n east_n in_o greek_a and_o throughout_o the_o 13._o the_o aug._n ep._n 57_o the_o doct_n christ_n l._n 2._o c._n 13._o west_n as_o well_o in_o africa_n as_o europe_n in_o latin_a although_o that_o in_o none_o of_o the_o province_n except_o in_o italy_n and_o in_o the_o city_n where_o the_o roman_a colony_n reside_v the_o latin_a tongue_n be_v understand_v by_o the_o common_a people_n she_o also_o observe_v the_o distinction_n of_o 83._o of_o aug._n ep._n 118._o &_o psa_n 63._o &_o 83._o feast_n and_o ordinary_a day_n the_o distinction_n of_o 27_o of_o hier._n ad_fw-la helis_n ep._n 3._o theod._n hist_o ec._n l._n 2._o c._n 27_o ecclesiastical_a and_o lay_v habit_n the_o 19_o the_o optat._n l._n 1._o p._n 19_o reverence_n of_o sacred_a vessel_n the_o custom_n of_o 4._o of_o theod._n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 8._o isod_n de_fw-fr diu._n off._n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o shave_v and_o 1._o and_o greg._n naz._n de_fw-fr pac_fw-la or_o 1._o unction_n for_o the_o collation_n of_o order_n the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o 5._o the_o cyrill_n hier._n cac._n mart._n 5._o priest_n wash_v his_o hand_n at_o the_o altar_n before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o mystery_n 13._o mystery_n council_n lacd_a c._n 13._o pronounce_v a_o part_n of_o the_o service_n at_o the_o altar_n with_o a_o low_a voice_n make_v 8._o make_v aug._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 22._o c._n 8._o procession_n with_o the_o relic_n of_o martyr_n vigil_n martyr_n hier._n count_v vigil_n kiss_v they_o vigil_n they_o hier._n count_v vigil_n carry_v they_o in_o clothes_n of_o silk_n and_o vessel_n of_o gold_n vi._n gold_n hier._n c._n vi._n take_v and_o esteem_v the_o dust_n from_o under_o their_o reliquary_n accompany_v the_o dead_a to_o their_o sepulcher_n with_o 3._o with_o greg._n naz._n in_o lul_n orat._n 3._o wax_n taper_n in_o sign_n of_o joy_n for_o the_o certainty_n of_o their_o future_a resurrection_n the_o church_n of_o those_o day_n have_v the_o picture_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n both_o 3._o both_o euseb_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la const_n l._n 3._o out_o of_o church_n barlaam_n church_n paulin._n ep._n 12._o basil_n in_o martyr_n barlaam_n and_o in_o they_o and_o upon_o the_o very_a cassian_n very_a prudent_a in_o s._n cassian_n altar_n of_o martyr_n not_o to_o adore_v they_o with_o godlike_a worship_n but_o by_o they_o to_o reverence_v the_o soldier_n and_o champion_n of_o christ_n the_o faithful_a then_o use_v the_o milit_fw-la the_o tert._n de_fw-fr coron_n milit_fw-la sign_n of_o the_o cross_n in_o all_o their_o conversation_n 6._o conversation_n cyril_n count_v jul._n l._n 6._o paint_v it_o on_o the_o portal_n of_o all_o the_o house_n of_o the_o faithful_a hil._n faithful_a hier._n in_o vit_fw-mi hil._n give_v their_o blessing_n to_o the_o people_n with_o their_o hand_n by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n idol_n cross_n athan._n count_v idol_n employ_v it_o to_o drive_v away_o evil_a spirit_n 11._o spirit_n paul_n ep._n 11._o propose_v in_o jerusalem_n the_o very_a cross_n to_o be_v adore_v on_o good-friday_n in_o brief_a that_o church_n use_v either_o direct_o or_o proportionable_o the_o very_a same_o ceremony_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n use_v at_o this_o day_n and_o final_o that_o church_n hold_v 32._o hold_v tert._n the_o prescript_n iren._n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o &_o l._n 4._o c._n 32._o that_o to_o the_o catholic_a church_n only_o belong_v the_o keep_n of_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o decision_n of_o controversy_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o out_o of_o the_o succession_n 1._o succession_n cyp_n de_fw-fr unit_fw-la eccles_n conc._n car._n 4._o c._n 1._o of_o her_o communion_n of_o 8._o of_o hier._n count_v lucif_n aug._n the_o util_a cred_a c._n 8._o her_o doctrine_n c_o and_z her_o ministry_n there_o be_v neither_o church_n nor_o salvation_n 3._o salvation_n cyp._n ad_fw-la pup_n ep._n 63_o ad_fw-la mag._n ep._n 76._o hier._n ad_fw-la tit._n c._n 3._o and_o let_v the_o indifferent_a reader_n now_o judge_n whether_o by_o this_o face_n we_o may_v know_v the_o roman_a or_o the_o protestant_a church_n §_o 3._o but_o because_o there_o be_v between_o two_o or_o three_o hundred_o year_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o general_a council_n to_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o some_o protestant_n say_v that_o as_o mephibosheth_n in_o his_o infancy_n fall_v from_o his_o nurse_n lap_n whereby_o he_o become_v lame_a and_o halt_v all_o his_o life_n after_o so_o the_o church_n in_o the_o most_o primitive_a time_n fall_v from_o the_o true_a faith_n whereby_o she_o have_v ever_o since_o go_v awry_o we_o will_v still_o go_v on_o in_o the_o quest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n antiquity_n even_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n allege_v some_o one_o among_o many_o of_o every_o age_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n to_o make_v the_o proof_n the_o full_a in_o confirmation_n of_o some_o roman_a doctrine_n that_o be_v most_o main_o gainsay_v by_o protestant_n wherein_o will_v appear_v that_o false_a and_o vain_a challenge_n of_o bishop_n jewel_n renew_v by_o d._n whitaker_n who_o to_o the_o glorious_a martyr_n campian_n write_v thus_o camp_n thus_o resp_n ad_fw-la rat._n camp_n attend_v campian_n the_o speech_n of_o jewel_n be_v most_o true_a and_o constant_a when_o provoke_v you_o to_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o year_n he_o offer_v that_o if_o you_o can_v show_v by_o any_o one_o clear_a and_o plain_a say_n out_o of_o any_o one_o father_n or_o council_n he_o will_v grant_v you_o the_o victory_n
discipline_n you_o shall_v find_v none_o tradition_n be_v show_v thou_o for_o the_o author_n custom_n the_o confirmer_n and_o faith_n the_o observer_n and_o in_o the_o first_o age_n s._n clement_n speak_v of_o s._n peter_n report_v thus_o of_o he_o fin_fw-fr he_o clem._n ro._n ep._n 1._o de_fw-fr s._n petre_n prope_fw-la fin_fw-fr his_o daily_a preach_v among_o other_o divine_a commandment_n be_v this_o &c._n &c._n every_o one_o as_o far_o as_o he_o understand_v and_o be_v able_a to_o love_n god_n with_o all_o his_o heart_n and_o his_o neighbour_n as_o himself_o to_o relieve_v the_o poor_a to_o clothe_v the_o naked_a to_o visit_v the_o sick_a to_o give_v drink_n to_o the_o thirsty_a to_o bury_v the_o dead_a and_o diligent_o to_o perform_v their_o funeral_n and_o to_o pray_v and_o give_v alm_n for_o they_o §_o 8._o concern_v tradition_n in_o the_o five_o age_n s._n augustine_n say_v 24._o say_v lib._n 4._o the_o bapt_a con_fw-mi donat_n c._n 24._o that_o which_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v hold_v and_o be_v not_o institute_v by_o counsel_n but_o be_v always_o retain_v be_v right_o believe_v not_o to_o be_v deliver_v but_o by_o apostolic_a authority_n and_o s._n chrysostome_n 4._o chrysostome_n in_o 1_o thes_n 2._o in_o 1_o thes_n hom_n 4._o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o deliver_v all_o thing_n by_o epistle_n but_o many_o thing_n without_o writing_n and_o as_o well_o these_o as_o those_o be_v worthy_a of_o the_o same_o credit_n wherefore_o let_v we_o esteem_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v believe_v it_o be_v a_o tradition_n seek_v no_o further_o in_o the_o four_o age_n s._n basil_n speak_v thus_o 27._o thus_o lib._n the_o spirit_n sancto_fw-la c._n 27._o the_o opinion_n which_o be_v keep_v and_o preach_v in_o the_o church_n we_o have_v partly_o out_o of_o write_a doctrine_n partly_o we_o have_v receive_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n bring_v to_o we_o in_o a_o mystery_n both_o which_o have_v the_o same_o power_n to_o piety_n and_o no_o man_n contradict_v these_o who_o have_v but_o mean_a experience_n of_o ecclesiastical_a right_n in_o the_o three_o age_n 61._o age_n heres_fw-la 61._o we_o must_v use_v tradition_n say_v s._n epiphanius_n for_o all_o thing_n can_v be_v receive_v from_o divine_a scripture_n wherefore_o the_o holy_a apostle_n have_v deliver_v some_o thing_n by_o tradition_n even_o as_o the_o holy_a apostle_n say_v as_o i_o have_v deliver_v to_o you_o and_o elsewhere_o so_o i_o teach_v and_o have_v deliver_v in_o church_n in_o the_o second_o age_n s._n irenaeus_n thus_o expostulate_v 4._o expostulate_v lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o but_o what_o if_o the_o apostle_n neither_o have_v leave_v scripture_n unto_o we_o ought_v we_o not_o to_o follow_v the_o order_n of_o tradition_n which_o they_o deliver_v to_o they_o to_o who_o they_o commit_v the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o first_o age_n s._n dennys_n tell_v we_o that_o hierar_fw-it that_o areopag_n c._n 1._o eccles_n hierar_fw-it those_o first_o leader_n of_o our_o priestly_a office_n deliver_v to_o we_o those_o chief_a and_o supersubstantiall_a thing_n partly_o in_o writing_n partly_o in_o unwritten_a institution_n i_o can_v give_v plenty_n of_o proof_n in_o all_o other_o particular_n but_o as_o the_o cluster_n of_o grape_n which_o be_v bring_v out_o of_o canaan_n to_o the_o israelite_n be_v a_o testimony_n of_o the_o fruit_n the_o land_n bring_v forth_o numb_a 13.23_o so_o this_o small_a parcel_n of_o antiquity_n take_v out_o of_o their_o great_a store_n be_v proof_n sufficient_a that_o the_o most_o ancient_a church_n even_o in_o all_o the_o first_o age_n and_o the_o scripture_n itself_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o father_n do_v teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o do_v and_o have_v have_v a_o perpetual_a and_o uninterrupted_a succession_n in_o those_o doctrine_n and_o her_o pastor_n and_o be_v therefore_o the_o selfsame_a church_n with_o the_o apostle_n a_o thing_n foretold_v by_o daniel_n who_o call_v it_o a_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v dissolve_v dan._n 7.14_o and_o in_o which_o the_o maxim_n of_o wise_a gamaliel_n be_v verify_v if_o this_o counsel_n or_o work_v be_v of_o man_n it_o will_v come_v to_o nought_o but_o if_o it_o be_v of_o god_n you_o can_v overthrow_v it_o act._n 5.38_o 39_o §_o 9_o but_o among_o the_o protestant_a church_n i_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n neither_o antiquity_n in_o their_o doctrine_n but_o contrariwise_o their_o doctrine_n condemn_v by_o antiquity_n as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o nor_o yet_o in_o the_o body_n of_o their_o professor_n and_o though_o they_o allege_v some_o place_n of_o the_o father_n in_o proof_n of_o their_o doctrine_n yet_o they_o corrupt_v the_o meaning_n as_o may_v easy_o appear_v to_o those_o that_o divest_v themselves_o of_o all_o interest_n can_v and_o will_v indifferent_o examine_v the_o place_n who_o shall_v find_v that_o they_o make_v not_o for_o they_o nor_o indeed_o can_v they_o for_o my_o former_a allege_a reason_n namely_o that_o if_o antiquity_n have_v understand_v they_o so_o to_o wit_n in_o the_o protestant_a sense_n some_o or_o other_o will_v either_o have_v reprove_v they_o for_o so_o frequent_o elsewhere_o affirm_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n as_o protestant_n confess_v they_o do_v as_o i_o have_v show_v or_o for_o affirm_v those_o protestant_a doctrine_n which_o be_v contradictory_n to_o they_o which_o see_v they_o do_v not_o it_o be_v manifest_a they_o believe_v no_o such_o contradiction_n in_o their_o writing_n but_o understand_v those_o place_n which_o protestant_n allege_v as_o catholic_n now_o do_v as_o make_v nothing_o to_o the_o protestant_n purpose_n but_o for_o their_o catholic_a doctrine_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o can_v be_v interpret_v to_o comply_v with_o the_o protestant_a religion_n for_o if_o they_o can_v why_o do_v the_o most_o learned_a protestant_n accuse_v they_o of_o popery_n it_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o 26._o of_o de_fw-fr doct_n christ_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 25._o 26._o s._n augustine_n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v also_o as_o proper_a for_o the_o father_n and_o agreeable_a to_o reason_n that_o where_o there_o be_v many_o clear_a place_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o some_o few_o obscure_a place_n on_o the_o other_o the_o obscure_a must_v give_v place_n to_o the_o clear_a and_o be_v reduce_v to_o a_o agreement_n with_o they_o in_o meaning_n which_o rule_n if_o it_o be_v observe_v it_o will_v easy_o appear_v whether_o the_o father_n be_v of_o the_o roman_a or_o the_o protestant_a church_n as_o for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o professor_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n it_o who_o the_o ancient_a apostolical_a church_n have_v her_o resurrection_n which_o like_o epimenidâ—_n they_o say_v fall_v asleep_a when_o she_o be_v young_a and_o wake_v not_o till_o she_o be_v old_a no_o man_n know_v what_o be_v become_v of_o she_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n i_o can_v not_o indeed_o find_v iâ—_n more_o ancient_a than_o some_o very_a old_a man_n somewhat_o above_o sixscore_o year_n old_a paâ—_n that_o die_v in_o england_n but_o few_o year_n ago_o may_v have_v be_v grandfather_n to_o the_o religion_n or_o at_o least_o elder_a brother_n to_o the_o father_n thereof_o martin_n luther_n who_o in_o the_o year_n 1517._o like_o a_o prodigious_a comet_n begin_v to_o appear_v and_o engender_v with_o the_o devil_n blast_v the_o beauty_n of_o the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n and_o fill_v the_o christian_a world_n with_o heresy_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 1529._o luther_n and_o his_o disciple_n receive_v the_o name_n of_o protestant_n from_o their_o protestation_n and_o appeal_n from_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o diet_n of_o spira_n in_o which_o title_n the_o nation_n of_o england_n i_o think_v do_v more_o triumph_n than_o any_o of_o luther_n offspring_n and_o whereas_o they_o do_v pretend_v some_o of_o they_o to_o have_v always_o have_v a_o be_v before_o that_o time_n it_o will_v fit_o be_v examine_v in_o the_o next_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v visibility_n for_o the_o maxim_n of_o law_n will_v hold_v good_a in_o this_o case_n idem_fw-la est_fw-la non_fw-fr esse_fw-la et_fw-fr non_fw-fr apparere_fw-la it_o be_v all_o one_o not_o to_o be_v and_o not_o to_o appear_v for_o the_o present_a see_v no_o more_o of_o they_o than_o yet_o we_o do_v we_o may_v speak_v to_o they_o in_o the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n 17._o tertullian_n tertul._n de_fw-fr prescript_n 17._o qui_fw-fr estis_n vos_fw-fr unde_fw-la et_fw-la quando_fw-la venistis_fw-la who_o be_v you_o from_o whence_o and_o when_o come_v you_o for_o either_o they_o be_v as_o young_a as_o luther_n apostasy_n or_o else_o old_a than_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n even_o jew_n and_o so_o old_a that_o the_o mark_n be_v quite_o wear_v out_o of_o their_o mouth_n chap._n xiii_o of_o visibility_n the_o
adversary_n thereof_o that_o be_v under_o the_o title_n of_o christian_a be_v divide_v among_o themselves_o and_o notorious_a changer_n and_o according_a to_o this_o notion_n the_o church_n be_v ever_o visible_a and_o sensible_a to_o all_o man_n even_o to_o her_o enemy_n otherwise_o there_o be_v no_o ordinary_a mean_n leave_v for_o man_n to_o know_v what_o the_o apostle_n teach_v nor_o consequent_o what_o god_n by_o inspiration_n reveal_v to_o they_o and_o if_o she_o and_o the_o light_n of_o truth_n she_o carry_v with_o she_o shall_v be_v hide_v and_o lose_v we_o must_v begin_v again_o anew_o from_o a_o second_o fountain_n of_o immediate_a revelation_n from_o god_n and_o build_v upon_o the_o new_a plant_n thereof_o with_o miracle_n in_o the_o world_n by_o some_o new_a apostle_n and_o if_o this_o be_v absurd_a then_o there_o must_v ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n a_o church_n visible_a who_o tradition_n be_v famous_o catholic_n and_o consequent_o show_v themselves_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n to_o all_o man_n that_o will_v not_o be_v obstinate_a and_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v universal_o visible_a even_o in_o the_o day_n of_o antichrist_n may_v be_v gather_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n rev._n 20.8_o for_o she_o shall_v then_o be_v every_o where_o persecute_v which_o can_v not_o be_v unless_o she_o be_v visible_a and_o conspicuous_a even_o to_o the_o wicked_a and_o even_o during_o the_o first_o 300._o year_n after_o christ_n wherein_o the_o church_n endure_v incomparable_o more_o universal_a and_o rage_a persecution_n than_o ever_o be_v yet_o the_o 246._o the_o magd._n cent_n 1_o 2_o 3._o fulke_o cont_n stapleton_n de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n p._n 246._o century-writer_n and_o sundry_a other_o do_v take_v certain_a and_o particular_a notice_n of_o the_o catholic_a bishop_n and_o pastor_n by_o name_n in_o those_o very_a age_n of_o their_o administration_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n and_o their_o open_a impugn_v of_o heresy_n and_o sure_o our_o lord_n himself_o have_v be_v which_o be_v blasphemy_n to_o think_v of_o he_o who_o be_v the_o eternal_a wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n the_o most_o imprudent_a of_o all_o lawmaker_n to_o have_v a_o law_n so_o obscure_a and_o expose_v to_o so_o many_o supposition_n depravation_n and_o false_a exposition_n whereto_o the_o malice_n of_o the_o heretic_n of_o all_o age_n have_v subject_v it_o without_o leave_v a_o depository_n to_o keep_v it_o and_o a_o judge_n to_o interpret_v it_o or_o to_o leave_v it_o to_o such_o a_o keeper_n and_o such_o a_o judge_n as_o shall_v be_v invisible_a §_o 4._o other_o protestant_n i_o have_v observe_v who_o though_o they_o confess_v the_o invisibility_n of_o their_o church_n yet_o profess_v the_o be_v thereof_o and_o assign_v the_o place_n for_o it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n mix_v like_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o over_o with_o a_o very_a little_a pure_a gold_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o discernible_a but_o this_o assignation_n of_o their_o church_n seem_v to_o i_o very_o unreasonable_a for_o either_o those_o protestant_n do_v profess_v their_o own_o faith_n or_o they_o do_v not_o if_o they_o do_v then_o doubtless_o they_o be_v visible_a and_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v soon_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o they_o as_o she_o do_v in_o all_o age_n of_o such_o though_o it_o be_v but_o one_o man_n that_o differ_v from_o she_o if_o they_o do_v not_o make_v profession_n of_o their_o faith_n what_o wretched_a son_n of_o fear_n be_v they_o that_o to_o preserve_v their_o temporal_a security_n dare_v not_o public_o avow_v their_o own_o religion_n but_o comply_v in_o all_o thing_n with_o a_o religion_n in_o their_o opinion_n false_a and_o impious_a and_o dissemble_o do_v all_o the_o external_a act_n thereof_o and_o this_o all_o their_o life_n for_o many_o generation_n successive_o this_o be_v not_o the_o part_n of_o a_o true_a church_n or_o of_o any_o true_a member_n thereof_o who_o will_v sure_o die_v rather_o than_o deny_v his_o saviour_n as_o he_o do_v who_o believe_v himself_o to_o be_v of_o the_o true_a religion_n make_v profession_n of_o that_o which_o he_o deem_v to_o be_v false_a nor_o do_v they_o fulfil_v the_o prophecy_n of_o esay_n concern_v the_o true_a church_n which_o say_v i_o have_v set_v watchman_n upon_o thy_o wall_n which_o shall_v never_o hold_v their_o peace_n day_n nor_o night_n esay_n 62.6_o but_o doctor_n feild_n have_v a_o new_a fancy_n of_o his_o own_o which_o i_o never_o observe_v in_o any_o but_o himself_o who_o say_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o before_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o protestant_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o be_v the_o protestant_a church_n and_o that_o the_o papist_n be_v but_o a_o faction_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n a_o assertion_n so_o gross_o false_a that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v a_o witness_n against_o it_o yea_o even_o i_o think_v all_o other_o protestant_n themselves_o and_o needs_o no_o confutation_n §_o 5._o other_o take_v all_o these_o plea_n for_o insufficient_a do_v affirm_v that_o their_o church_n be_v in_o be_v and_o in_o sight_n also_o in_o all_o age_n but_o that_o through_o the_o injury_n of_o late_a time_n no_o testimony_n thereof_o be_v now_o remain_v but_o that_o all_o their_o record_n through_o the_o violence_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o clergy_n have_v be_v utter_o suppress_v of_o which_o vain_a conceit_n there_o be_v no_o proof_n at_o all_o and_o if_o the_o assertion_n without_o proof_n will_v serve_v their_o turn_n it_o may_v serve_v also_o for_o any_o other_o religion_n christian_n or_o not_o christian_a who_o if_o they_o please_v may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o be_v never_o like_a to_o be_v believe_v by_o any_o man_n of_o common_a understanding_n beside_o it_o thwart_v all_o experience_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o husse_n and_o wickliff_n who_o writing_n be_v yet_o extant_a of_o charlemaine_n pretend_a book_n against_o image_n and_o bertram_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n also_o by_o the_o decree_n of_o catholic_a counsel_n and_o the_o large_a writing_n of_o catholic_a doctor_n recite_v and_o condemn_v all_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o roman_a faith_n last_o by_o the_o ecclesiastical_a historiographer_n of_o every_o age_n who_o make_v this_o the_o argument_n of_o their_o writing_n yea_o even_o from_o they_o the_o protestant_n *_o centurist_n of_o magdeburg_n 469._o cent._n madg._n osiand_n ep._n illyricus_n catol_n whitak_n count_v duraeum_n pag._n 276._o &_o 469._o and_o other_o do_v recite_v the_o opinion_n mention_v and_o condemn_v in_o every_o age_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o which_o some_o be_v the_o very_a same_o that_o have_v since_o be_v revive_v by_o protestant_n so_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o extinguish_v their_o record_n that_o she_o have_v be_v the_o chief_a recorder_n of_o they_o and_o their_o doctrine_n §_o 6._o the_o last_o and_o most_o valiant_a attempt_n of_o protestant_n be_v to_o affirm_v that_o as_o the_o church_n must_v be_v always_o visible_a so_o they_o have_v be_v in_o person_n distinct_a from_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o thereby_o invite_v we_o to_o entitle_v to_o a_o protestant_n book_n so_o entitle_v look_v beyond_o luther_n which_o barren_a endeavour_n of_o they_o have_v be_v like_o peter_n fish_v all_o night_n and_o catch_v nothing_o for_o they_o who_o the_o protestant_n claim_v for_o their_o predecessor_n be_v neither_o of_o their_o religion_n nor_o yet_o always_o visible_a there_o happen_v huge_a gap_n betwixt_o they_o nor_o can_v the_o protestant_n by_o any_o art_n or_o industry_n bring_v both_o end_n together_o first_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o religion_n for_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n or_o church_n with_o another_o import_v a_o agreement_n in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o doctrine_n be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n whosoever_o err_v in_o any_o little_a thereof_o he_o cease_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n and_o be_v but_o a_o dead_a member_n one_o equivocal_o and_o in_o name_n but_o not_o in_o truth_n we_o see_v that_o the_o arrian_n macedonian_n and_o many_o other_o heretic_n be_v account_v and_o be_v so_o by_o many_o protestant_n not_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o one_o single_a error_n against_o faith_n now_o the_o protestant_n disagree_v in_o many_o point_n not_o only_o from_o one_o another_o at_o this_o present_a but_o from_o all_o that_o go_v before_o they_o and_o that_o in_o point_n which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v reveal_v in_o the_o scripture_n their_o only_a rule_n be_v neither_o one_o church_n among_o themselves_o at_o this_o present_a nor_o any_o one_o of_o they_o one_o with_o any_o society_n that_o have_v go_v before_o in_o particular_a the_o grecian_n who_o
after_o they_o have_v thus_o flutter_v up_o and_o down_o find_v like_o the_o dove_n out_o of_o the_o ark_n no_o rest_n for_o the_o sole_a of_o their_o foot_n they_o at_o last_o fly_v to_o the_o scripture_n &_o think_v to_o perch_n upon_o that_o under_o who_o obscurity_n and_o their_o corruption_n of_o they_o while_o they_o will_v admit_v none_o to_o interpret_v they_o but_o themselves_o they_o frame_v what_o sense_n they_o please_v as_o any_o body_n else_o may_v do_v &_o with_o great_a confidence_n but_o little_a judgement_n as_o all_o heretic_n do_v assure_v themselves_o thereof_o but_o if_o they_o will_v allow_v the_o father_n for_o good_a interpreter_n as_o none_o but_o those_o that_o be_v puff_v up_o with_o the_o spirit_n of_o pride_n will_v refuse_v to_o do_v then_o we_o find_v as_o i_o show_v before_o that_o even_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v of_o the_o roman_a not_o the_o protestant_a religion_n and_o the_o first_o founder_n and_o publisher_n thereof_o but_o doctor_n white_n in_o his_o reply_n p._n 105._o conclude_v thus_o that_o this_o notwithstanding_o if_o protestant_n be_v able_a to_o demonstrate_v by_o scripture_n that_o they_o maintain_v the_o same_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v this_o alone_a be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n but_o they_o that_o can_v by_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n set_v down_o in_o scripture_n clear_v themselves_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n do_v most_o fond_o appeal_v to_o scripture_n to_o show_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o particular_a point_n for_o what_o more_o vain_a than_o to_o appeal_v from_o scripture_n set_v thing_n down_o clear_o unto_o scripture_n teach_v matter_n obscure_o or_o not_o so_o clear_o now_o no_o particular_a point_n of_o doctrine_n be_v in_o holy_a scripture_n so_o manifest_o set_v down_o as_o be_v the_o church_n and_o the_o mark_n whereby_o we_o may_v know_v she_o no_o matter_n about_o which_o the_o scripture_n be_v more_o copious_a and_o perspicuous_a than_o about_o the_o visibility_n perpetuity_n amplitude_n the_o church_n be_v to_o enjoy_v so_o that_o as_o s._n augustine_n say_v the_o scripture_n be_v more_o clear_a about_o the_o church_n than_o even_o about_o christ_n in_o psal_n 30._o conc._n 2._o and_o de_fw-fr unitat_fw-la eccles_n c._n 5._o that_o the_o scripture_n in_o this_o point_n be_v so_o clear_a that_o by_o no_o shift_n of_o false_a interpretation_n it_o can_v be_v avoid_v the_o impudence_n of_o any_o forehead_n that_o will_v stand_v against_o this_o evidence_n be_v confound_v joan._n confound_v tract_n 1._o in_o 1._o ep._n joan._n that_o it_o be_v a_o prodigious_a blindness_n not_o to_o see_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n for_o 13._o for_o aug._n l._n 1._o cont_n crescon_n c._n 33._o &_o l._n 13._o cont_n faust_n cap._n 13._o god_n will_v have_v his_o church_n to_o be_v describe_v in_o scripture_n without_o any_o ambiguity_n as_o clear_a as_o the_o beam_n of_o the_o sun_n that_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o true_a church_n be_v clear_o decide_v when_o question_n about_o particular_a doctrine_n that_o be_v obscure_a arise_v we_o may_v fly_v to_o she_o and_o rest_n in_o her_o judgement_n and_o that_o this_o visibility_n be_v a_o manifest_a sign_n whereby_o even_o the_o rude_a and_o ignorant_a may_v discern_v the_o true_a church_n from_o the_o false_a what_o vanity_n then_o be_v it_o for_o protestant_n not_o be_v able_a to_o clear_v by_o scripture_n the_o clear_a of_o all_o point_n to_o appeal_v to_o she_o for_o the_o clear_n of_o other_o point_n by_o less_o evident_a place_n chap._n fourteen_o of_o the_o four_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n a_o lawful_a succession_n and_o ordinary_a vocation_n and_o mission_n of_o pastor_n and_o that_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o affirm_v that_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v the_o same_o church_n §_o 1._o a_o four_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n be_v personal_a succession_n of_o pastor_n and_o their_o mission_n by_o ordinary_a calling_n which_o be_v always_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o true_a church_n as_o be_v foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n ch_n 59_o v._n 2._o my_o spirit_n which_o be_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v into_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v out_o of_o thy_o mouth_n nor_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n nor_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n from_o henceforth_o for_o ever_o and_o the_o apostle_n say_v of_o our_o saviour_n ephes_n 4.11.12_o that_o he_o appoint_v pastor_n and_o teacher_n in_o the_o church_n to_o the_o consummation_n of_o the_o saint_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n till_o we_o all_o meet_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o this_o charge_n be_v not_o to_o be_v undertake_v by_o usurpation_n but_o by_o lawful_a call_n and_o mission_n as_o the_o apostle_n say_v heb._n 5.4_o no_o man_n take_v to_o himself_o this_o honour_n but_o he_o that_o be_v call_v of_o god_n as_o aron_n be_v to_o wit_n visible_o and_o by_o peculiar_a consecration_n and_o again_o how_o shall_v they_o preach_v except_o they_o be_v send_v rom._n 10.15_o and_o our_o saviour_n say_v who_o so_o enter_v not_o by_o the_o door_n into_o the_o sheepfold_n but_o climb_v another_o way_n be_v a_o thief_n john_n 10.5_o and_o god_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n reprove_v those_o that_o go_v without_o mission_n say_v i_o have_v not_o send_v these_o prophet_n yet_o they_o run_v jeremy_n 23.21_o i_o have_v not_o send_v they_o say_v the_o lord_n yet_o they_o prophesy_v false_o in_o my_o name_n jer._n 27.15_o and_o this_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n so_o pertinent_a that_o s._n augustine_n lib._n count_v epist_n fundament_n c._n 4._o say_v the_o succession_n of_o priest_n from_o the_o very_a seat_n of_o peter_n the_o apostle_n to_o who_o the_o lord_n commit_v his_o sheep_n to_o be_v feed_v even_o to_o the_o present_a bishopric_n do_v hold_v i_o in_o the_o church_n and_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la reckon_v all_o the_o roman_a bishop_n from_o s._n peter_n to_o syricius_n who_o then_o be_v pope_n to_o show_v that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o then_o with_o the_o donatist_n who_o by_o like_a succeson_n can_v not_o ascend_v up_o to_o the_o apostle_n and_o then_o lib._n 2._o cont_n parmenianum_fw-la he_o add_v show_v you_o the_o original_n of_o your_o chair_n who_o challenge_v the_o holy_a church_n to_o yourselves_o now_o that_o this_o mark_n be_v find_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o know_v no_o man_n that_o deny_v but_o the_o bishop_n where_o they_o be_v and_o minister_n of_o protestant_a church_n can_v thus_o derive_v themselves_o from_o the_o apostle_n the_o roman_a church_n indeed_o make_v luther_n priest_n and_o give_v he_o commission_n to_o preach_v her_o doctrine_n but_o to_o preach_v against_o her_o religion_n who_o give_v he_o order_n that_o commission_n see_v he_o have_v it_o not_o from_o any_o church_n he_o have_v either_o from_o himself_o mint_v a_o religion_n out_o of_o his_o own_o brain_n colour_a with_o abuse_a scripture_n which_o he_o then_o proud_o pretend_v to_o know_v better_a than_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n beside_o 228_o beside_o tom_n 7._o wittenberg_n foe_fw-mi 228_o or_o from_o the_o devil_n with_o who_o he_o confer_v and_o to_o who_o argument_n he_o yield_v as_o himself_o confess_v also_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o english_a bishop_n and_o minister_n be_v interrupt_v upon_o their_o pretend_a reformation_n the_o lawful_a bishop_n be_v turn_v out_o and_o other_o prefer_v to_o their_o place_n by_o the_o temporal_a authority_n of_o the_o kingdom_n in_o chief_a which_o have_v no_o power_n to_o choose_v or_o consecrate_v bishop_n and_o ordain_v priest_n or_o if_o they_o be_v at_o first_o consecrate_v by_o lawful_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o for_o their_o credit_n they_o pretend_v yet_o they_o have_v not_o thereby_o commission_n to_o preach_v their_o new_a doctrine_n differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o howsoever_o be_v their_o succession_n lawful_a for_o in_o a_o lawful_a succession_n it_o be_v require_v that_o the_o former_a bishop_n be_v dead_a or_o lawful_o depose_v but_o these_o condition_n be_v not_o observe_v in_o enland_n the_o catholic_a bishop_n be_v violent_o cast_v out_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o q._n elizabeth_n assume_v to_o herself_o the_o title_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n a_o thing_n never_o arrogate_a by_o any_o temporal_a prince_n of_o the_o world_n until_o her_o father_n king_n henry_n the_o eight_o give_v the_o example_n but_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o observation_n that_o the_o bishop_n and_o minister_n of_o england_n to_o maintain_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o their_o succession_n do_v affirm_v that_o they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o catholic_a bishop_n their_o predecessor_n which_o while_o they_o do_v
not_o prove_v it_o show_v the_o interruption_n of_o their_o succession_n and_o while_o they_o affirm_v it_o show_v that_o they_o believe_v their_o succession_n and_o call_v insufficient_a unless_o they_o derive_v it_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n thereby_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o true_a church_n which_o they_o in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o dependence_n have_v forsake_v and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o forsake_v the_o true_a church_n upon_o what_o pretence_n soever_o for_o the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o suppose_v and_o their_o reformation_n neither_o be_v but_o suppose_v they_o be_v infallibily_n sure_a of_o nothing_o since_o they_o hold_v their_o church_n may_v err_v and_o so_o for_o aught_o ought_v they_o certain_o know_v it_o do_v in_o accu_n and_o forsake_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o their_o own_o imaginary_a amendment_n and_o instead_o of_o christ_n have_v choose_v barrabas_n and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o inconsiderate_a than_o to_o forsake_v the_o true_a church_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n upon_o pretence_n of_o who_o truth_n they_o be_v by_o their_o own_o confession_n also_o uncertain_a for_o he_o that_o confess_v he_o may_v err_v in_o that_o wherein_o he_o may_v err_v be_v a_o object_n of_o the_o understanding_n not_o of_o the_o sense_n can_v be_v sure_a that_o he_o do_v not_o err_v and_o so_o they_o be_v altogether_o at_o a_o loss_n and_o a_o ground_n not_o infallible_o no_o nor_o prudent_o sure_a of_o the_o least_o tittle_n they_o affirm_v they_o can_v be_v infallible_o sure_a because_o they_o may_v err_v as_o themselves_o confess_v they_o can_v be_v prudent_o sure_a see_v there_o be_v a_o hundred_o voice_n and_o judgement_n of_o man_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o one_o for_o any_o protestant_a church_n they_o have_v therefore_o do_v much_o more_o wise_o to_o have_v follow_v the_o admonition_n of_o s._n paul_n to_o timothy_n depositum_fw-la custodi_fw-la keep_v that_o which_o be_v commit_v to_o thy_o charge_n 1._o tim._n 6.20_o and_o what_o be_v that_o say_v vincentius_n lirinensis_n he_o answer_v comomnit_fw-la advers._fw-la haer_fw-mi c._n 27._o it_o be_v that_o which_o thou_o be_v trust_v with_o not_o that_o which_o be_v find_v out_o by_o thou_o that_o which_o thou_o have_v receive_v not_o which_o thou_o have_v devise_v a_o thing_n not_o of_o wit_n that_o be_v of_o thy_o own_o fancy_n but_o of_o learning_n that_o be_v which_o thou_o have_v learn_v not_o of_o private_a usurpation_n but_o of_o public_a tradition_n a_o thing_n bring_v to_o thou_o not_o bring_v forth_o by_o thou_o wherein_o thou_o ought_v to_o be_v not_o the_o author_n but_o the_o keeper_n not_o a_o master_n but_o a_o scholar_n not_o a_o leader_n but_o a_o follower_n §_o 2._o as_o for_o their_o assertion_n who_o say_v that_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v all_o one_o church_n it_o be_v both_o false_a &_o foolish_a false_a it_o be_v because_o the_o differ_v in_o any_o one_o point_n of_o faith_n propose_v by_o the_o church_n make_v one_o party_n not_o to_o be_v of_o the_o true_a church_n &_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o england_n differ_v in_o many_o do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o england_n account_v the_o four_o grand_a heretic_n who_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o first_o four_o general_n counsel_n to_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o one_o with_o she_o that_o condemn_v they_o and_o they_o hold_v each_o of_o they_o but_o some_o one_o or_o very_o few_o point_v different_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o either_o they_o must_v confess_v themselves_o also_o not_o to_o be_v one_o with_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o else_o that_o all_o hretique_n be_v of_o it_o which_o be_v absurd_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o 10._o of_o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la &_o symbolo_fw-la c._n 10._o s._n augustine_n who_o say_v that_o neither_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v of_o the_o church_n if_o protestant_n say_v that_o they_o that_o be_v condemn_v in_o those_o counsel_n do_v indeed_o hold_v heresy_n and_o so_o be_v not_o the_o church_n but_o their_o own_o be_v truth_n and_o amendment_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v so_o do_v those_o heretic_n also_o say_v yea_o and_o prove_v it_o by_o scripture_n and_o father_n in_o their_o own_o sense_n and_o do_v believe_v their_o doctrine_n to_o be_v the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n as_o confident_o as_o any_o protestant_n in_o the_o world_n do_v they_o who_o can_v say_v more_o for_o themselves_o than_o they_o do_v and_o they_o be_v some_o of_o they_o as_o numerous_a and_o as_o learned_a as_o protestant_n be_v nor_o be_v there_o more_o authority_n against_o they_o than_o against_o the_o protestant_n which_o be_v the_o catholic_a roman_a church_n guide_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n write_v &_o unwritten_a moreover_o they_o be_v the_o party_n accuse_v so_o be_v the_o protestant_n it_o be_v not_o fit_a therefore_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v the_o judge_n if_o they_o say_v that_o they_o also_o accuse_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o error_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a that_o she_o shall_v be_v judge_n i_o answer_v some_o body_n must_v if_o ever_o we_o will_v have_v a_o end_n of_o controversy_n and_o then_o whether_o the_o whole_a society_n of_o christian_n or_o some_o one_o or_o few_o man_n for_o so_o all_o heresy_n begin_v and_o so_o do_v the_o protestant_a religion_n in_o one_o luther_n let_v any_o indifferent_a man_n judge_v moreover_o god_n have_v make_v the_o church_n the_o judge_n say_v tell_v the_o church_n and_o that_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o those_o protestant_n must_v grant_v who_o say_v they_o be_v one_o with_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o church_n when_o they_o revolt_v from_o she_o and_o to_o consider_v the_o matter_n according_a to_o reason_n see_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o all_o society_n and_o body_n whether_o ecclesiasticalll_n or_o civil_a if_o any_o one_o or_o few_o member_n break_v the_o law_n and_o rule_n of_o the_o whole_a who_o shall_v judge_v whether_o it_o be_v well_o or_o ill_o do_v sure_o either_o the_o head_n or_o the_o head_n and_o whole_a representative_a body_n together_o and_o this_o be_v the_o proceed_n against_o luther_n and_o the_o protestant_n in_o a_o general_n council_n by_o which_o they_o be_v condemn_v and_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o judgement_n if_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a but_o that_o the_o condemn_a party_n justify_v himself_o by_o his_o own_o bare_a affirmation_n or_o interpretation_n of_o the_o law_n according_a to_o his_o own_o particular_a fancy_n contrary_a to_o the_o whole_a body_n whereof_o he_o be_v or_o be_v a_o member_n may_v be_v admit_v what_o heretic_n or_o rebel_n will_v ever_o be_v find_v guilty_a or_o will_v not_o in_o despite_n of_o all_o mankind_n be_v account_v a_o true_a christian_a and_o loyal_a subject_n and_o the_o sound_a member_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n second_o it_o be_v both_o poor_a and_o absurd_a for_o protestant_n to_o seek_v for_o shelter_n and_o countenance_n under_o that_o church_n which_o they_o have_v abandon_v disgrace_v and_o cruel_o wound_v though_o to_o their_o own_o destruction_n thereby_o also_o abusive_o persuade_v many_o people_n to_o keep_v still_o in_o the_o protestant_a church_n while_o they_o think_v they_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a they_o be_v as_o their_o new_a master_n teach_v they_o both_o but_o one_o church_n §_o 3._o but_o catholic_n who_o consent_n it_o be_v very_o fit_a shall_v be_v take_v in_o this_o matter_n acknowledge_v no_o such_o union_n of_o church_n betwixt_o themselves_o and_o protestant_n for_o catholic_n do_v not_o allow_v their_o ordination_n and_o consecration_n of_o bishop_n and_o priest_n for_o good_a which_o appear_v in_o that_o if_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n revolt_n to_o the_o protestant_a party_n he_o be_v allow_v by_o they_o to_o be_v a_o lawful_a priest_n but_o not_o so_o if_o a_o protestant_a minister_n return_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n also_o some_o protestant_n grant_v that_o roman_a catholic_n may_v be_v save_v in_o their_o religion_n but_o catholic_n do_v not_o grant_v the_o like_a to_o protestant_n which_o they_o will_v do_v sure_o if_o they_o think_v they_o be_v all_o one_o church_n beside_o the_o deny_v to_o communicate_v with_o each_o other_o be_v a_o proof_n that_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o both_o they_o be_v not_o all_o one_o church_n and_o whereas_o protestant_n magnify_v their_o own_o charity_n in_o this_o kind_a conceit_n of_o they_o and_o accuse_v catholic_n of_o the_o want_n thereof_o it_o be_v very_o idle_a for_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o mean_n of_o salvation_n and_o the_o church_n wherein_o it_o be_v to_o be_v have_v be_v not_o to_o be_v determine_v by_o
the_o judgement_n of_o charity_n but_o of_o discretion_n catholic_n judge_v no_o particular_a man_n to_o be_v damn_v because_o they_o know_v not_o the_o operation_n of_o god_n upon_o his_o soul_n in_o his_o late_a minute_n but_o they_o judge_v that_o all_o man_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n be_v out_o of_o the_o road_n of_o salvation_n because_o they_o be_v assure_v thereof_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o if_o to_o grant_v the_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n to_o other_o be_v such_o a_o testimony_n of_o charity_n as_o they_o conceive_v then_o sure_o origen_n be_v of_o all_o man_n most_o charitable_a who_o hold_v that_o at_o the_o last_o even_o the_o devil_n themselves_o shall_v be_v save_v and_o yet_o i_o find_v no_o man_n agree_v with_o he_o in_o this_o charitable_a opinion_n but_o the_o truth_n be_v as_o i_o conceive_v that_o protestant_n be_v thus_o kind_a to_o catholic_n for_o their_o own_o end_n which_o be_v to_o provoke_v catholic_n to_o show_v the_o same_o favour_n to_o they_o that_o so_o they_o may_v have_v the_o better_a security_n in_o their_o way_n by_o the_o concurrent_a opinion_n of_o other_o and_o also_o for_o fear_v lest_o by_o deny_v salvation_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o cut_v off_o the_o hope_n thereof_o from_o themselves_o who_o acknowledge_v no_o lawful_a ministry_n by_o consequence_n no_o church_n and_o by_o consequence_n no_o salvation_n but_o that_o which_o they_o derive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o see_v they_o do_v indeed_o want_v they_o be_v neither_o unite_v with_o she_o nor_o can_v just_o hope_v for_o salvation_n without_o she_o chap._n xv._o of_o the_o five_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n unity_n in_o doctrine_n and_o of_o horrible_a dissension_n among_o protestant_n §_o 1._o a_o five_o mark_v of_o the_o church_n be_v unity_n in_o doctrine_n of_o which_o it_o be_v say_v by_o s._n paul_n i_o beseech_v you_o that_o all_o speak_v one_o thing_n be_v you_o knit_v together_o in_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o judgement_n 1._o cor._n 1.10_o endeavour_v to_o keep_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n ephes_n 4.3_o continue_v in_o one_o spirit_n and_o one_o mind_n philip._n 1.27_o of_o one_o accord_n and_o one_o judgement_n philip_n 2.2_o thus_o in_o the_o first_o time_n be_v the_o multitude_n of_o they_o that_o believe_v of_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n act_v 4.32_o thus_o our_o saviour_n pray_v and_o no_o doubt_n be_v hear_v that_o they_o may_v be_v one_o john_n 17.11_o and_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o prayer_n we_o see_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o no_o where_o else_o thus_o also_o the_o holy_a ghost_n describe_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n say_v my_o dove_n be_v one_o cant._n 6.8_o and_o the_o want_n of_o this_o unity_n be_v so_o improper_a to_o god_n that_o he_o be_v therefore_o term_v the_o god_n not_o of_o dissension_n but_o of_o peace_n 1_o cor._n 14.33_o and_o it_o be_v such_o a_o assure_a mean_n to_o shorten_v continuance_n that_o the_o scripture_n say_v if_o you_o bite_v and_o devour_v one_o another_o take_v heed_n that_o you_o be_v not_o consume_v one_o of_o another_o galat._n 5.15_o and_o that_o a_o kingdom_n divide_v against_o itself_o shall_v perish_v luc._n 11.17_o and_o by_o the_o want_n of_o this_o mark_n of_o unity_n do_v the_o ancient_a father_n discover_v the_o heretic_n of_o their_o time_n s._n crysostome_n say_v op._n imperfect_a in_o math._n hom._n 20._o all_o infidel_n that_o be_v under_o the_o devil_n be_v not_o unite_v nor_o hold_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o be_v disperse_v by_o divers_a opinion_n one_o say_v so_o and_o another_o so_o etc._n etc._n in_o the_o same_o manner_n be_v the_o falsehood_n of_o heretic_n who_o never_o hold_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o have_v so_o many_o opinion_n as_o there_o be_v person_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n speak_v jrenaeus_fw-la tertullian_n and_o other_o iren._n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o tertull._n de_fw-fr praesc_fw-la advers._fw-la haer_fw-mi 42._o and_o this_o unity_n i_o find_v apparent_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o contrary_a as_o apparent_a among_o protestant_n thus_o the_o ancient_a writer_n do_v wonderful_o agree_v in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n so_o also_o do_v all_o the_o decree_n of_o all_o lawful_a counsel_n and_o pope_n though_o they_o be_v man_n live_v in_o several_a age_n in_o several_a country_n and_o write_v in_o several_a language_n and_o now_o also_o all_o catholic_n in_o the_o world_n howsoever_o otherwise_o divide_v by_o country_n language_n particular_a interest_n civil_a dissension_n or_o war_n yet_o agree_v exact_o in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o because_o they_o have_v a_o certain_a compass_n to_o steer_v by_o to_o wit_v the_o general_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o general_n counsel_n who_o they_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v do_v preserve_v that_o which_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o any_o doubt_n arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v better_a able_a to_o interpret_v it_o than_o any_o other_o person_n to_o which_o therefore_o they_o do_v modest_o and_o wise_o submit_v their_o judgement_n but_o no_o such_o agreement_n be_v ever_o find_v or_o ever_o can_v be_v find_v among_o protestant_n or_o any_o sort_n of_o heretic_n s._n irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 21._o say_v of_o simon_n magus_n his_o heresy_n that_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o several_a sect_n s._n augustine_n of_o the_o donatist_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr bapt._n c._n 6._o that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v cut_v into_o small_a thread_n and_o particular_o the_o same_o be_v happen_v to_o protestant_n who_o soon_o after_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v divide_v among_o themselves_o and_o have_v ever_o since_o so_o continue_v multiply_v daily_o in_o their_o division_n insomuch_o that_o even_o in_o the_o one_o kingdom_n of_o england_n and_o even_o in_o the_o one_o city_n of_o london_n there_o be_v very_o many_o and_o in_o many_o particular_a house_n there_o be_v some_o different_a sect_n of_o religion_n each_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o true_a protestant_n and_o deny_v that_o title_n to_o the_o other_o nor_o be_v there_o any_o mean_n to_o reconcile_v their_o difference_n but_o they_o be_v rather_o likely_a to_o grow_v more_o and_o great_a as_o we_o see_v at_o this_o day_n for_o no_o sect_n will_v acknowledge_v another_o its_o superior_a in_o matter_n of_o religion_n nor_o stand_v to_o its_o judgement_n except_o it_o be_v by_o force_n no_o not_o any_o one_o particular_a person_n think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o whole_a world_n therefore_o they_o use_v to_o say_v that_o they_o will_v not_o pin_v their_o faith_n upon_o another_o man_n sleeve_n but_o all_o pretend_v to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o each_o one_o will_v interpret_v for_o himself_o and_o accuse_v all_o other_o of_o error_n so_o far_o as_o they_o dissent_v from_o he_o and_o though_o sect_n and_o heresy_n do_v first_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n as_o the_o apostle_n say_v there_o must_v be_v heresy_n 1_o cor._n 11.19_o yet_o the_o church_n do_v not_o lose_v her_o unity_n hereby_o because_o she_o have_v a_o certain_a touchstone_n whereby_o to_o try_v they_o namely_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n if_o they_o will_v not_o submit_v to_o that_o they_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o by_o judicial_a sentence_n cut_v off_o from_o that_o body_n from_o which_o they_o first_o cut_v themselves_o by_o mis-belief_n as_o the_o apostle_n say_v a_o heretical_a man_n after_o the_o first_o and_o second_o admonition_n avoid_v tit._n 3.10_o whereby_o they_o preserve_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o body_n entire_a and_o at_o unity_n within_o itself_o so_o that_o the_o heresy_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n but_o from_o the_o malice_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o among_o protestant_n the_o liberty_n of_o read_v and_o interpret_n scripture_n and_o the_o examine_n and_o judge_v the_o preacher_n doctrine_n thereby_o be_v give_v to_o every_o silly_a soul_n as_o doctor_n bilson_n say_v 353._o say_v true_a difference_n part_n 2._o p._n 353._o the_o people_n be_v discerner_n and_o judge_n of_o that_o which_o be_v teach_v as_o with_o good_a reason_n they_o ought_v for_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o ground_n that_o they_o first_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n undertake_v to_o be_v judge_n of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o if_o the_o present_a clergy_n shall_v not_o continue_v this_o liberty_n to_o the_o people_n against_o themselves_o who_o be_v no_o more_o infallible_a than_o the_o other_o nor_o can_v pretend_v to_o it_o they_o will_v play_v very_o foul_a play_n with_o the_o people_n and_o instead_o of_o give_v they_o liberty_n of_o conscience_n which_o they_o promise_v only_o translate_v they_o from_o
one_o tyrant_n over_o their_o conscience_n so_o they_o call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o another_o the_o church_n of_o england_n there_o must_v needs_o arise_v variety_n of_o sect_n in_o religion_n according_a to_o the_o various_a conceit_n and_o apprehension_n of_o people_n even_o out_o of_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o this_o their_o doctrine_n which_o be_v the_o groundwork_n for_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o be_v the_o most_o exercise_v in_o those_o who_o be_v most_o conversant_a in_o the_o read_n of_o scripture_n to_o wit_n the_o puritan_n and_o sectary_n and_o in_o the_o many_o difference_n that_o be_v among_o they_o they_o call_v no_o general_n counsel_n nor_o indeed_o can_v they_o by_o way_n of_o authority_n no_o sect_n acknowledge_v itself_o subject_a to_o another_o jurisdiction_n if_o it_o be_v under_o another_o temporal_a governor_n but_o constitute_v a_o church_n by_o itself_o absolute_a and_o independent_a and_o in_o the_o variety_n of_o sect_n in_o any_o one_o kingdom_n or_o government_n neither_o party_n believe_v itself_o just_o subject_a to_o another_o in_o matter_n of_o conscience_n but_o suppose_v themselves_o always_o in_o the_o truth_n they_o think_v they_o be_v bind_v to_o maintain_v that_o truth_n with_o the_o hazard_n of_o their_o life_n and_o to_o oppose_v their_o lawful_a sovereign_n in_o the_o defence_n thereof_o and_o whensoever_o they_o have_v power_n they_o put_v it_o in_o execution_n and_o turn_v rebel_n for_o god_n sake_n as_o we_o see_v many_o have_v do_v heretofore_o and_o the_o english_a be_v many_o of_o they_o now_o in_o the_o accurse_a act_n nor_o can_v the_o man_n under_o who_o conduct_n the_o people_n do_v this_o hope_v for_o more_o calm_a obedience_n from_o they_o long_o than_o by_o force_n they_o be_v subdue_v to_o it_o unless_o they_o give_v they_o that_o in_o possession_n which_o now_o they_o have_v in_o hope_n and_o for_o which_o they_o have_v all_o be_v unite_v in_o their_o service_n to_o wit_n liberty_n of_o conscience_n to_o every_o particular_a person_n to_o be_v of_o what_o religion_n soever_o he_o shall_v make_v to_o himself_o out_o of_o the_o bible_n free_a &_o independent_a on_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o any_o other_o and_o with_o very_o good_a reason_n for_o see_v they_o have_v all_o shake_v off_o christ_n yoke_n why_o shall_v any_o man_n put_v a_o yoke_n upon_o another_o man_n conscience_n and_o oblige_v he_o to_o believe_v or_o do_v or_o suffer_v that_o which_o be_v against_o his_o word_n of_o god_n thus_o as_o their_o religion_n be_v divisible_a according_a to_o their_o several_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n so_o kingdom_n be_v divisible_a according_a to_o their_o religion_n so_o that_o there_o must_v still_o be_v division_n either_o in_o religion_n or_o in_o war_n for_o the_o defence_n thereof_o yea_o so_o accurate_o do_v heresy_n teach_v to_o run_v division_n that_o it_o be_v mere_o by_o accident_n that_o any_o two_o protestant_n be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n in_o any_o one_o point_n for_o see_v they_o do_v not_o oblige_v themselves_o to_o agree_v in_o any_o one_o principle_n but_o only_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o refer_v the_o interpretation_n to_o themselves_o as_o chillingworth_n preface_n fine_a say_v let_v all_o man_n believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o that_o only_a &_o endeavour_v to_o believe_v it_o in_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o require_v no_o more_o of_o other_o it_o be_v but_o by_o the_o constitution_n of_o their_o brain_n and_o the_o grain_n of_o their_o fancy_n run_v the_o same_o way_n that_o bring_v any_o two_o of_o they_o to_o a_o union_n in_o the_o same_o belief_n concern_v any_o point_n of_o religion_n which_o constitution_n as_o it_o be_v accidental_a in_o their_o generation_n so_o it_o be_v daily_o changeable_a by_o age_n education_n and_o many_o other_o occurrence_n and_o so_o also_o as_o uncertain_a for_o the_o future_a as_o accidental_a at_o the_o present_a thus_o all_o tend_v to_o division_n among_o they_o through_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o the_o method_n of_o know_v and_o preserve_v they_o and_o this_o division_n of_o they_o in_o doctrine_n and_o opinion_n be_v the_o reason_n why_o when_o i_o mention_v the_o belief_n of_o protestant_n i_o usual_o say_v some_o protestant_n because_o they_o be_v not_o all_o of_o a_o mind_n scarce_o in_o any_o one_o point_n wherein_o they_o differ_v from_o catholic_n and_o some_o of_o they_o be_v so_o silly_a as_o to_o think_v that_o if_o they_o themselves_o do_v not_o believe_v such_o a_o point_n no_o protestant_n else_o do_v suppose_v all_o protestancy_n include_v in_o their_o own_o breast_n which_o indeed_o be_v nothing_o so_o only_o they_o have_v reason_n according_a to_o their_o principle_n to_o believe_v as_o they_o do_v that_o that_o which_o every_o particular_a man_n hold_v be_v the_o true_a protestancy_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o the_o world_n beside_o §_o 2._o the_o catholic_a roman_a church_n have_v in_o it_o the_o propriety_n of_o heat_n and_o do_v congregare_fw-la homogenea_fw-la gather_v together_o thing_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n and_o disgregare_fw-la heterogenea_fw-la separate_a thing_n that_o be_v of_o different_a nature_n cast_v out_o of_o her_o communion_n all_o sort_n of_o heretic_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o protestant_a religion_n have_v the_o property_n of_o cold_a which_o be_v congregare_fw-la heterogenea_fw-la to_o gather_v together_o thing_n of_o different_a nature_n enfould_v under_o her_o name_n a_o miscellane_n of_o religion_n freeze_v they_o altogether_o and_o withal_o make_v they_o so_o brittle_a that_o every_o chance_n break_v they_o into_o small_a sect_n and_o sub-division_n which_o in_o the_o end_n will_v be_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o whole_a as_o it_o have_v be_v of_o all_o forego_n heresy_n and_o this_o truth_n sir_n edwin_n sandys_n a_o learned_a protestant_n in_o his_o relation_n of_o religion_n of_o the_o western_a part_n confess_v say_v the_o papist_n have_v the_o pope_n as_o a_o common_a father_n adviser_n and_o conductor_n to_o reconcile_v their_o jar_n to_o decide_v their_o difference_n to_o draw_v their_o religion_n by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n unto_o unity_n etc._n etc._n whereas_o on_o the_o other_o side_n protestant_n be_v like_o sever_a or_o rather_o scatter_a troop_n each_o draw_v adverse_a way_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o pacify_v their_o quarrel_n no_o patriarch_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendency_n or_o care_n of_o their_o church_n for_o correspondency_n and_o unity_n no_o ordinary_a way_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_a council_n on_o their_o part_n the_o only_a hope_n remain_v ever_o to_o assuage_v their_o contention_n of_o which_o see_v there_o be_v no_o hope_n the_o sword_n must_v be_v the_o umpire_n which_o if_o it_o shall_v in_o england_n prevail_v on_o the_o puritan_n or_o roundhead_n side_n as_o they_o now_o style_v they_o which_o god_n forbid_v i_o think_v i_o may_v without_o rashness_n say_v that_o it_o fall_v out_o by_o the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o they_o that_o cast_v out_o the_o catholic_a religion_n and_o catholic_a bishop_n their_o predecessor_n upon_o pretence_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o error_n which_o they_o discover_v as_o they_o say_v by_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v upon_o the_o same_o pretence_n cast_v out_o themselves_o and_o be_v force_v to_o say_v with_o adonibezek_n in_o the_o first_o of_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n as_o i_o have_v do_v so_o god_n have_v reward_v i_o so_o true_a a_o rule_n it_o be_v that_o he_o that_o practise_v disobedience_n to_o his_o superior_n teach_v it_o to_o his_o inferior_n §_o 3._o but_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o fundamental_n no_o not_o from_o the_o catholic_n so_o much_o at_o unity_n with_o all_o the_o world_n do_v they_o profess_v to_o be_v the_o impertinency_n of_o their_o distinction_n of_o fundamental_n and_o unfundamentall_n i_o have_v before_o discover_v and_o little_a reason_n have_v they_o to_o use_v it_o in_o this_o case_n for_o to_o my_o apprehension_n all_o their_o difference_n be_v in_o fundamental_n yea_o all_o that_o they_o believe_v they_o account_v fundamental_a for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n say_v in_o her_o six_o article_n that_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o read_v in_o scripture_n nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o ma_fw-fr that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o be_v think_v requisite_a or_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n &_o as_o nothing_o but_o what_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n be_v by_o she_o account_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o fundamental_a so_o i_o suppose_v that_o all_o that_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n even_o in_o their_o own_o opinion_n for_o i_o think_v they_o will_v not_o say_v
but_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a and_o fundamental_a to_o believe_v god_n in_o all_o that_o he_o say_v whether_o the_o matter_n be_v great_a or_o small_a now_o protestant_n profess_v to_o believe_v nothing_o necessary_o but_o what_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o their_o difference_n be_v in_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o believe_v it_o follow_v that_o their_o difference_n be_v in_o thing_n which_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n that_o be_v the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o they_o use_v to_o speak_v and_o therefore_o must_v needs_o be_v in_o the_o several_a opinion_n of_o they_o that_o hold_v they_o fundamental_a and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o instance_n in_o some_o particular_n of_o their_o disagreement_n for_o to_o speak_v of_o all_o be_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o labyrinth_n first_o concern_v scripture_n itself_o i_o think_v they_o will_v grant_v it_o be_v a_o fundamental_a point_n i_o be_o sure_a their_o learned_a hooker_n do_v so_o eccles_n pol._n lib._n 1._o sect_n 14._o who_o say_v of_o thing_n necessary_a the_o very_a chief_a be_v to_o know_v what_o book_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o esteem_v holy_a and_o as_o sure_o i_o be_o that_o in_o this_o there_o be_v great_a disagreement_n for_o the_o lutheran_n do_v deny_v beside_o those_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o the_o calvinist_n also_o deny_v 63._o deny_v châ—mnit_fw-la exam_fw-la conc_fw-fr trid._n part_n 1._o pag._n 55._o also_o enchyrid_a p._n 63._o the_o second_o epistle_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o second_o and_o three_o epistle_n of_o s._n john_n the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n of_o s._n james_n of_o s._n judas_n and_o the_o revelation_n all_o which_o the_o calvinist_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v undoubted_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o if_o they_o disagree_v about_o their_o prime_a principle_n how_o can_v agreement_n be_v expect_v in_o the_o thing_n that_o they_o derive_v from_o thence_o second_o concern_v their_o translation_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o truth_n whereof_o consist_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n word_n to_o those_o that_o understand_v it_o not_o but_o as_o it_o be_v translate_v very_o great_a be_v the_o disagreement_n and_o bitter_a the_o reprehension_n between_o luther_n and_o zuinglius_fw-la between_o calvin_n and_o molineus_n between_o beza_n and_o castalio_n between_o legal_a protestant_n and_o puritan_n of_o england_n each_o party_n condemn_v the_o other_o translation_n i_o will_v instance_n chief_o in_o the_o english_a the_o minister_n of_o lincoln_n diocese_n in_o a_o book_n deliver_v to_o king_n james_n be_v a_o abridgement_n of_o their_o grievance_n say_v pag._n 11.13.14_o that_o the_o english_a translation_n of_o the_o bible_n be_v a_o translation_n that_o take_v away_o from_o the_o text_n that_o add_v to_o the_o text_n and_o that_o sometime_o to_o the_o change_n or_o obscure_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o broughton_n the_o great_a linguist_n in_o his_o advertisement_n of_o corruption_n tell_v the_o bishop_n that_o their_o public_a translation_n of_o scripture_n into_o english_a be_v such_o as_o that_o it_o pervert_v the_o text_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o 848_o place_n and_o that_o it_o cause_v million_o of_o million_o to_o reject_v the_o new_a testament_n and_o to_o run_v into_o eternal_a flame_n and_o yet_o the_o translator_n of_o the_o bible_n and_o the_o bishop_n be_v of_o another_o mind_n or_o else_o sure_o they_o will_v not_o have_v commend_v it_o to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o people_n and_o what_o a_o woeful_a condition_n be_v the_o people_n in_o who_o must_v be_v guide_v by_o such_o a_o bible_n in_o which_o either_o there_o be_v certain_a falsehood_n or_o they_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o truth_n second_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o consubstantiation_n and_o to_o the_o bodily_a mouth_n of_o the_o receiver_n be_v affirm_v by_o the_o lutheran_n but_o deny_v by_o the_o calvinist_n three_o that_o christ_n descend_v into_o hell_n which_o be_v a_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n be_v affirm_v by_o hill_n in_o a_o treatise_n of_o that_o subject_n by_o nowell_n and_o by_o many_o protestant_n but_o be_v deny_v by_o carlisle_n in_o a_o book_n write_v to_o that_o purpose_n and_o common_o by_o all_o puritan_n four_o evangelicall_n counsel_n be_v affirm_v by_o hooker_n eccles_n pol._n l._n 3._o sect_n 8._o p._n 140._o but_o be_v deny_v by_o perkins_n reform_v cath._n p._n 241._o and_o most_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n five_o concern_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o supreme_a governor_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a which_o one_o will_v think_v a_o fundamental_a matter_n the_o church_n of_o england_n hold_v that_o the_o king_n or_o queen_n when_o the_o kingdom_n be_v govern_v by_o a_o woman_n be_v the_o head_n thereof_o but_o the_o church_n of_o helvetia_n say_v forward_o say_v harmony_n of_o confess_v p._n 308._o &_o forward_o we_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o head_n of_o the_o church_n but_o christ_n and_o that_o he_o have_v no_o deputy_n on_o earth_n and_o many_o there_o be_v in_o england_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n who_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o say_v so_o now_o though_o it_o be_v by_o law_n a_o capital_a offence_n six_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n by_o bishop_n one_o will_v think_v be_v a_o fundamental_a point_n for_o it_o be_v affirm_v to_o be_v jure_fw-la divino_fw-la by_o divine_a law_n by_o many_o protestant_n in_o england_n and_o particular_o bishop_n hall_n write_v a_o book_n a_o few_o year_n since_o to_o that_o purpose_n and_o yet_o this_o be_v deny_v by_o a_o great_a party_n in_o england_n as_o the_o bishop_n by_o woeful_a experience_n do_v know_v a_o hundred_o other_o difference_n may_v be_v name_v in_o the_o maintenance_n whereof_o book_n have_v be_v write_v one_o against_o another_o one_o side_n hold_v with_o the_o catholic_n so_o that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o point_n of_o catholic_a doctrine_n but_o be_v maintain_v by_o some_o or_o other_o protestant_n &_o among_o they_o all_o almost_o the_o whole_a catholic_a doctrine_n if_o therefore_o they_o differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o and_o that_o their_o difference_n be_v not_o light_a but_o about_o most_o important_a matter_n in_o their_o own_o opinion_n be_v about_o matter_n as_o they_o conceive_v reveal_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o which_o all_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o adhere_v even_o their_o pursuit_n of_o those_o difference_n do_v plain_o demonstrate_v which_o stretch_v to_o the_o 27._o the_o luth._o con_v art_n lovan_n thes_n 27._o condemn_v of_o one_o another_o for_o heretic_n 805._o heretic_n osiander_n spit_n eccl._n hist_o count_v 16_o par_fw-fr altera_fw-la p._n 805._o and_o banish_v each_o other_o from_o their_o several_a territory_n 398._o territory_n hospi_n hist_o sacrament_n par_fw-fr alt_z fol._n 393._o 395._o 397._o 398._o forbid_v the_o read_n of_o each_o other_o book_n imprison_v of_o their_o person_n and_o final_o break_v into_o open_a arm_n one_o against_o another_o &_o be_v not_o all_o these_o tragical_a particular_n to_o our_o infinite_a grief_n now_o act_v on_o the_o stage_n of_o england_n &_o the_o chief_a pretence_n be_v religion_n and_o sure_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o extreme_a folly_n that_o will_v fight_v to_o the_o fundamental_a overthrow_n of_o themselves_o &_o family_n &_o for_o aught_o they_o know_v of_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n for_o matter_n which_o they_o hold_v not-fundamentall_a §_o 4._o but_o the_o protestant_n think_v to_o wipe_v off_o this_o stain_n of_o disagreement_n by_o retort_v it_o upon_o the_o catholic_n accuse_v they_o of_o as_o great_a disagreement_n as_o be_v among_o themselves_o which_o when_o i_o consider_v i_o find_v altogether_o impertinent_a for_o among_o catholic_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o point_n some_o define_v by_o the_o church_n in_o a_o general_n council_n and_o so_o infallible_o certain_a other_o not_z define_v in_o the_o former_a they_o all_o exact_o agree_v in_o the_o late_a each_o man_n follow_v the_o direction_n of_o his_o particular_a reason_n like_o to_o this_o there_o be_v among_o protestant_n certain_a article_n as_o they_o call_v they_o which_o be_v agree_v upon_o in_o each_o several_a dominion_n of_o protestant_n which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o their_o harmony_n of_o confession_n concern_v which_o first_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o there_o be_v great_a disagreement_n in_o general_a betwixt_o their_o church_n they_o never_o meet_v all_o together_o in_o any_o one_o council_n to_o determine_v any_o one_o thing_n so_o that_o they_o be_v not_o unite_v in_o any_o one_o point_n by_o consent_n then_o in_o particular_a dominion_n the_o decree_n that_o they_o publish_v be_v not_o firm_o believe_v by_o all_o under_o those_o dominion_n but_o be_v account_v as_o
not_o in_o the_o settle_n thereof_o fill_v their_o hand_n with_o blood_n and_o by_o rebellion_n and_o unutterable_a cruelty_n propagate_v as_o they_o think_v the_o gospel_n of_o peace_n the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n only_o except_v where_o the_o change_n be_v make_v by_o the_o prince_n which_o change_v not_o have_v go_v far_o enough_o from_o the_o catholic_a roman_a religion_n the_o people_n have_v get_v the_o sword_n into_o their_o hand_n do_v now_o attempt_v according_a to_o the_o pattern_n of_o all_o their_o fellow_n protestant_n to_o make_v a_o second_o reformation_n with_o such_o witty_a rebellion_n and_o cruelty_n the_o only_a thing_n wherein_o they_o do_v ever_o excercise_n any_o wit_n that_o as_o no_o posterity_n will_v be_v able_a to_o imitate_v so_o no_o posterity_n will_v keep_v it_o silent_a but_o blazon_v it_o throughout_o the_o world_n to_o their_o eternal_a infamy_n when_o the_o religion_n their_o idol_n to_o who_o they_o sacrifice_v all_o this_o humane_a blood_n shall_v be_v sink_v from_o whence_o it_o come_v to_o hell_n chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o six_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n miracle_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a miracle_n among_o protestant_n §_o 1._o another_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n be_v miracle_n of_o which_o our_o saviour_n say_v john_n 14.10_o he_o that_o believe_v in_o i_o the_o work_n that_o i_o do_v he_o shall_v do_v and_o great_a of_o which_o word_n the_o marginal_a note_n of_o the_o english_a bibles_n print_v anno_fw-la 1576._o say_v this_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n in_o who_o this_o virtue_n do_v shine_v for_o ever_o and_o again_o christ_n say_v mar._n 16.17.18_o these_o sign_n shall_v follow_v they_o that_o believe_v in_o my_o name_n they_o shall_v cast_v out_o devil_n they_o shall_v speak_v with_o new_a tongue_n they_o shall_v take_v up_o serpent_n and_o if_o they_o drink_v any_o deadly_a thing_n it_o shall_v not_o hurt_v they_o they_o shall_v lay_v hand_n on_o the_o sick_a and_o they_o shall_v recover_v in_o so_o much_o that_o s._n augustine_n cont._n ep._n fund_z c._n 4._o reckon_v this_o among_o many_o thing_n foremention_v that_o hold_v he_o in_o the_o church_n bosom_n say_v the_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n retain_v i_o the_o authority_n begin_v by_o miracle_n nourish_v by_o hope_n increase_v by_o charity_n confirm_v by_o antiquity_n retain_v i_o the_o succession_n of_o prelate_n since_o the_o sea_n of_o peter_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n consign_v the_o feed_n of_o his_o sheep_n after_o his_o resurrection_n to_o the_o present_a bishop_n sea_n retain_v i_o &_o final_o the_o very_a name_n of_o catholic_a retain_v i_o which_o not_o without_o cause_n this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_o &_o so_o great_a heresy_n have_v so_o maintain_v as_o when_o a_o stranger_n ask_v where_o they_o assemble_v to_o communicate_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v no_o heretic_n that_o dare_v show_v he_o his_o own_o temple_n or_o his_o own_o house_n §_o 2._o now_o concern_v miracle_n the_o protestant_n say_v that_o they_o be_v cease_v and_o it_o be_v true_a to_o wit_n among_o they_o since_o they_o cease_v to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o be_v therefore_o a_o sign_n that_o they_o have_v cease_v to_o be_v so_o for_o this_o promise_n have_v no_o limitation_n of_o time_n but_o be_v to_o continue_v for_o ever_o in_o the_o church_n nor_o do_v they_o prove_v the_o contrary_a by_o scripture_n and_o if_o they_o can_v prove_v it_o by_o scripture_n according_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v and_o whereas_o some_o do_v allege_v father_n and_o schoolman_n to_o prove_v that_o miracle_n be_v cease_v they_o ought_v to_o distinguish_v and_o to_o know_v that_o there_o be_v two_o manner_n of_o be_v of_o miracle_n to_o wit_n ordinary_a and_o extraordinary_a concern_v which_o three_o thing_n be_v affirm_v first_o that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n miracle_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o plant_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o world_n john_n 5.36_o act_n 4.29.30_o and_o then_o the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n be_v ordinary_o annex_v to_o the_o ministry_n of_o preach_v so_o that_o most_o christian_n common_o have_v that_o gift_n in_o one_o kind_a or_o other_o 1_o cor._n 12.28_o act_n 8.17_o second_o that_o since_o the_o plant_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o 12._o fisherman_n which_o be_v the_o miracle_n of_o miracle_n no_o further_a miracle_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o man_n to_o who_o this_o be_v know_v and_o therefore_o the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n be_v cease_v to_o be_v ordinary_o annex_v to_o the_o office_n of_o preach_v or_o common_a almost_o to_o all_o christian_n as_o before_o it_o be_v three_o notwithstanding_o this_o in_o all_o age_n there_o be_v be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v some_o special_a place_n and_o person_n extraordinary_o endue_v with_o the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n for_o the_o comfort_n of_o christian_n and_o conversion_n of_o remote_a nation_n to_o who_o the_o same_o of_o the_o first_o miraculous_a plant_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v not_o come_v and_o of_o miracle_n of_o this_o kind_a dial._n kind_a aug._n de_fw-fr civet_n lib._n 22._o c._n 8._o greg._n dial._n the_o writing_n of_o the_o father_n and_o all_o christian_a history_n be_v full_a in_o so_o much_o that_o s._n augustine_n have_v mention_v many_o miracle_n say_v what_o shall_v i_o do_v i_o be_o not_o able_a to_o remember_v all_o that_o i_o know_v and_o doubtless_o sundry_a of_o we_o when_o they_o read_v these_o will_v grieve_v that_o i_o have_v omit_v so_o many_o which_o likewise_o they_o know_v aswell_o as_o i_o and_o conclude_v that_o it_o will_v require_v many_o book_n to_o set_v down_o the_o miracle_n of_o heal_v do_v only_o at_o the_o monument_n of_o s._n stephen_n 26._o stephen_n beda_n hist_o l._n 1._o c._n 26._o many_o miracle_n also_o be_v do_v by_o s._n augustine_n the_o monk_n who_o be_v send_v from_o pope_n gregory_n above_o a_o thousand_o year_n ago_o convert_v the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n the_o three_o time_n to_o the_o roman_a catholic_a faith_n yea_o many_o miracle_n be_v do_v in_o several_a age_n and_o several_a place_n by_o roman_a catholic_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_a writer_n themselves_o in_o so_o much_o that_o the_o centurist_n of_o magdeburg_n do_v make_v report_n thereof_o in_o their_o 13._o chapter_n of_o every_o several_a century_n for_o thirteen_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n out_o of_o the_o credible_a writer_n of_o those_o several_a time_n in_o particular_a 24._o particular_a antonius_n 3._o part_n hiâ—_n do_fw-mi 23._o 24._o s._n francis_n s._n dominick_n and_o other_o holy_a man_n about_o their_o time_n do_v abound_v in_o miracle_n also_o s._n katherine_n of_o sienna_n and_o s._n bernard_n who_o be_v a_o roman_a catholic_n be_v yet_o acknowledge_v by_o med_a by_o de_fw-fr ecclés_fw-fr p._n 369._o post_n med_a whitaker_n for_o a_o true_a saint_n so_o do_v epist_n do_v hackluit_fw-la navigate_fw-la vol._n 2._o part_n 2._o p._n 88_o &_o hartwell_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o congo_n in_o the_o epist_n s._n xaverius_n in_o his_o conversion_n of_o the_o indies_n of_o late_a year_n and_o many_o other_o romish_a priest_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o congo_n in_o africa_n and_o the_o same_o so_o credible_a that_o they_o be_v publish_v to_o the_o world_n by_o protestant_n themselves_o i_o will_v instance_n in_o some_o few_o that_o have_v be_v do_v in_o confirmation_n of_o some_o particular_a point_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n concern_v prayer_n to_o saint_n s._n augustine_n the_o civet_n dei_fw-la l._n 22._o c._n 8._o say_v that_o a_o devout_a woman_n call_v palladia_n be_v disease_v do_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o he_o and_o other_o pray_v to_o s._n stephen_n at_o his_o monument_n and_o be_v present_o make_v whole_a concern_v image_n eusebius_n l._n 7._o c._n 14._o report_v that_o the_o woman_n mention_v in_o the_o gospel_n who_o our_o saviour_n cure_v of_o a_o bloodyflux_n by_o the_o touch_n of_o the_o hem_n of_o his_o garment_n erect_v the_o image_n of_o our_o saviour_n at_o the_o foot_n whereof_o there_o spring_v up_o a_o herb_n which_o when_o it_o grow_v so_o high_a as_o to_o touch_v the_o bottom_n of_o the_o garment_n of_o the_o image_n have_v power_n to_o cure_v all_o disease_n 4._o disease_n de_fw-fr passione_n imaginis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o berito_fw-la allege_v in_o the_o 2_o council_n of_o nice_a act._n 4._o athanasius_n also_o and_o 22._o and_o de_fw-fr gloria_fw-la martyr_n l._n 1._o c._n 22._o gregorius_n turonensis_n make_v mention_n that_o upon_o violence_n offer_v by_o the_o jew_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n blood_n do_v miraculous_o issue_v from_o thence_o the_o miracle_n do_v by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n by_o report_n of_o the_o father_n be_v almost_o infinite_a in_o
by_o the_o zealous_a complaint_n against_o sin_n on_o either_o side_n for_o zealous_a complaint_n be_v hyperbolical_a even_o in_o holy_a scripture_n but_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o protestant_a religion_n have_v not_o that_o sanctity_n of_o life_n in_o it_o that_o the_o catholic_n have_v when_o neither_o the_o founder_n thereof_o have_v any_o at_o all_o nor_o the_o follower_n any_o more_o but_o much_o less_o than_o when_o they_o be_v catholic_n in_o fine_a compare_v the_o life_n of_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n both_o clergy_n and_o laity_n and_o of_o the_o same_o nation_n for_o that_o some_o nation_n perhaps_o be_v addict_v to_o vice_n in_o general_n more_o than_o other_o and_o every_o nation_n to_o some_o one_o or_o few_o particular_a vice_n more_o than_o another_o the_o best_a to_o the_o best_a and_o the_o major_a part_n to_o the_o major_a part_n we_o shall_v find_v so_o have_v i_o do_v and_o i_o have_v hear_v even_o protestant_n themselves_o confess_v that_o they_o be_v exceed_o overballance_v by_o the_o catholic_n chap._n xix_o of_o the_o ten_o and_o last_o here_o mention_v mark_v of_o the_o church_n viz._n that_o the_o true_a church_n have_v never_o be_v separate_v from_o any_o society_n of_o christian_n more_o ancient_a than_o herself_o §_o 1._o the_o last_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o will_v mention_v be_v her_o never_o go_v forth_o out_o of_o any_o visible_a society_n of_o christian_n elder_a than_o herself_o of_o which_o go_v out_o as_o a_o note_n of_o error_n and_o falsehood_n the_o apostle_n say_v they_o go_v forth_o from_o we_o 1_o joh._n 2.19_o certain_a that_o go_v forth_o from_o we_o act_v 15.14_o out_o of_o yourselves_o shall_v arise_v man_n speak_v perverse_a thing_n act_n 20.30_o these_o be_v they_o that_o separate_v themselves_o judas_n vers_fw-la 19_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v most_o ancient_a as_o truth_n itself_o be_v elder_a than_o falsehood_n if_o therefore_o there_o have_v rise_v in_o the_o church_n man_n of_o indifferent_a judgement_n or_o affection_n from_o the_o true_a church_n they_o have_v present_o make_v a_o separation_n go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n wherein_o they_o be_v and_o erect_v a_o new_a church_n to_o themselves_o as_o s._n augustine_n say_v tract_n 3._o in_o ep._n joan._n de_fw-fr sym._n ad_fw-la cate_v l._n 1._o c._n 5._o all_o heretic_n go_v out_o from_o we_o that_o be_v they_o go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o the_o church_n catholic_a fight_v against_o all_o heresy_n may_v be_v oppose_v but_o she_o can_v be_v overthrow_v all_o heresy_n be_v come_v out_o from_o she_o as_o unprofitable_a branch_n out_o from_o the_o vine_n but_o she_o remain_v in_o her_o vine_n in_o her_o root_n in_o her_o charity_n a_o vain_a thing_n therefore_o it_o be_v for_o protestant_n to_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o depart_v from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n unless_o they_o can_v prove_v that_o she_o depart_v from_o some_o former_a church_n that_o hold_v other_o doctrine_n than_o she_o do_v but_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o this_o can_v be_v prove_v see_v she_o be_v plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n s_o peter_n and_o s._n paul_n and_o never_o separate_v herself_o from_o any_o precedent_a church_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o there_o be_v church_n elder_a than_o she_o in_o time_n as_o she_o be_v a_o particular_a church_n as_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n where_o the_o gospel_n be_v first_o preach_v and_o of_o antioch_n where_o s._n peter_n be_v first_o bishop_n with_o other_o church_n in_o asia_n but_o these_o all_o agree_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v all_o subject_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n after_o it_o be_v plant_v in_o union_n under_o the_o head_n thereof_o s._n peter_n and_o his_o successor_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v by_o and_o by_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v never_o separate_v from_o any_o of_o these_o but_o many_o of_o these_o from_o she_o in_o the_o heresy_n of_o arius_n and_o other_o as_o protestant_n will_v not_o deny_v if_o then_o she_o do_v never_o separate_v from_o any_o elder_a church_n so_o that_o man_n may_v say_v here_o be_v a_o church_n and_o there_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n once_o the_o same_o with_o she_o and_o now_o separate_v from_o she_o she_o must_v still_o be_v the_o first_o and_o true_a church_n or_o there_o be_v none_o upon_o earth_n but_o certain_a it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a side_n that_o all_o the_o former_a church_n which_o protestant_n themselves_o will_v call_v heretic_n as_o arrian_n macedonian_n nestorian_n entychian_o donatist_n with_o many_o other_o do_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o she_o can_v tell_v when_o and_o why_o and_o no_o less_o certain_a be_v it_o that_o all_o that_o be_v now_o call_v protestant_n and_o all_o the_o pedigree_n of_o their_o forefather_n waldo_n wickliff_n husse_n luther_n calvin_n and_o all_o the_o kingdom_n wherein_o their_o follower_n be_v be_v once_o and_o first_o of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n and_o have_v forsake_v her_o communion_n and_o depart_v from_o she_o and_o have_v not_o join_v to_o any_o other_o church_n more_o ancient_a and_o subsistent_a apart_o from_o she_o by_o which_o she_o be_v condemn_v of_o novelty_n and_o separation_n nor_o be_v they_o able_a to_o show_v any_o such_o church_n therefore_o the_o roman_a must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o else_o which_o be_v a_o most_o absurd_a and_o impossible_a imagination_n the_o true_a church_n have_v be_v utter_o extinguish_v and_o revive_v again_o and_o that_o not_o by_o the_o service_n of_o such_o man_n as_o prove_v their_o call_n by_o miracle_n or_o sanctity_n of_o life_n as_o roman_a catholic_n have_v do_v to_o all_o the_o nation_n they_o have_v convert_v but_o be_v man_n notable_a only_o for_o their_o wickedness_n and_o these_o among_o many_o other_o which_o may_v be_v add_v and_o of_o which_o much_o more_o may_v be_v say_v be_v those_o infallible_a mark_n that_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o those_o that_o communicate_v with_o she_o to_o be_v the_o one_o true_a holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n that_o church_n of_o who_o infallible_a and_o never-erring_a judgement_n the_o scripture_n assure_v we_o call_v it_o the_o ground_n and_o pillar_n of_o truth_n which_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o lead_v it_o into_o all_o truth_n which_o be_v build_v upon_o a_o rock_n against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v wherein_o christ_n place_v apostle_n prophet_n doctor_n and_o pastor_n to_o the_o consummation_n and_o full_a perfection_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n that_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o be_v not_o carry_v away_o with_o every_o blast_n of_o doctrine_n 1_o tim._n 3.15_o john_n 16.13_o mat._n 16.18_o ephes_n 4.11.12_o that_o church_n which_o whatsoever_o it_o say_v god_n command_v we_o to_o do_v and_o he_o that_o will_v not_o be_v a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n which_o whatsoever_o she_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o she_o shall_v loose_v one_o earth_n be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n which_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n his_o body_n his_o lot_n kingdom_n and_o inheritance_n give_v he_o in_o this_o world_n math._n 23.3_o and_o 18.17.18_o of_o which_o s._n cyprian_n epist_n 55._o say_v to_o s._n peter_n chair_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n infidelity_n or_o false_a faith_n can_v have_v access_n and_o s._n hierome_n apol._n advers._fw-la ruff._n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o that_o the_o roman_a faith_n command_v by_o the_o apostle_n can_v be_v change_v and_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n carm._n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la sva_fw-la 'old_n rome_n from_o ancient_a time_n have_v the_o right_a faith_n and_o always_o keep_v it_o as_o it_o become_v the_o city_n which_o overrule_v the_o world_n which_o be_v so_o what_o remain_v to_o every_o man_n but_o lay_v aside_o endless_a dispute_n about_o particular_n to_o cast_v himself_o into_o the_o arm_n of_o this_o holy_a mother_n church_n and_o whole_o rely_v upon_o her_o infallible_a judgement_n wherein_o christ_n jesus_n her_o husband_n have_v promise_v and_o have_v reason_n to_o preserve_v she_o and_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o visible_a head_n thereof_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n of_o who_o authority_n as_o i_o do_v myself_o particular_o inquire_v and_o be_v move_v thereby_o so_o i_o will_v brief_o propound_v it_o to_o other_o chap._n xx._n that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n §_o 1._o the_o protestant_n do_v usual_o blaspheme_v the_o pope_n and_o sea_n of_o rome_n with_o the_o title_n of_o antichrist_n of_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o abomination_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o many_o other_o like_o courteous_a compellation_n
and_o it_o be_v the_o main_a design_n of_o some_o of_o the_o clergy_n to_o persuade_v the_o people_n into_o a_o belief_n that_o he_o be_v antichrist_n which_o conceit_n when_o it_o have_v once_o strong_o seize_v they_o as_o it_o do_v yet_o by_o very_o weak_a and_o silly_a argument_n they_o care_v not_o to_o inquire_v any_o further_a but_o conclude_v from_o thence_o and_o that_o just_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o neither_o he_o nor_o his_o adherent_n be_v either_o head_n or_o member_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o contrary_n i_o find_v most_o evident_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o all_o antiquity_n first_o that_o our_o saviour_n appoint_v s._n peter_n his_o vicar_n &_o head_n of_o his_o church_n here_o on_o earth_n and_o after_o he_o his_o successor_n in_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n nor_o do_v we_o read_v either_o in_o scripture_n counsel_n father_n or_o history_n that_o any_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n but_o peter_n be_v think_v or_o pretend_v by_o any_o to_o be_v the_o chief_a over_o the_o rest_n and_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o some_o one_o be_v head_n both_o reason_n and_o authority_n do_v convince_v nor_o be_v it_o a_o denial_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v the_o head_n while_o we_o say_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v and_o the_o pope_n be_v so_o for_o christ_n we_o confess_v be_v the_o head_n original_o and_o immediate_o the_o pope_n derivative_o from_o and_o by_o he_o christ_n be_v the_o principal_a the_o pope_n but_o his_o deputy_n and_o representer_n and_o these_o two_o headship_n do_v not_o contradict_v as_o some_o protestant_n imagine_v but_o be_v subordinate_a the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o with_o as_o much_o reason_n they_o may_v deny_v a_o king_n to_o be_v head_n of_o his_o kingdom_n because_o the_o scripture_n say_v psal_n 46.8_o god_n be_v king_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n as_o deny_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n because_o christ_n be_v so_o s._n basil_n concione_n de_fw-fr poenit_fw-la show_v we_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o headship_n though_o peter_n be_v a_o rock_n say_v he_o he_o be_v not_o a_o rock_n as_o christ_n be_v for_o christ_n be_v the_o true_a immovable_a rock_n of_o himself_o peter_n be_v immovable_a by_o christ_n the_o rock_n for_o jesus_n do_v communicate_v and_o impart_v his_o dignity_n not_o void_v himself_o of_o they_o but_o hold_v they_o to_o himself_o bestow_v they_o also_o on_o other_o he_o be_v the_o light_n and_o yet_o you_o be_v the_o light_n he_o be_v the_o priest_n and_o yet_o he_o make_v priest_n he_o be_v the_o rock_n and_o he_o make_v a_o rock_n therefore_o our_o saviour_n say_v to_o peter_n math._n 16.18.19_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o and_o i_o will_v give_v unto_o thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v bind_v upon_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n nor_o be_v it_o contrary_a to_o this_o as_o protestant_n imagine_v to_o say_v as_o the_o father_n sometime_o do_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n these_o two_o exposition_n not_o exclude_v but_o include_v one_o another_o for_o they_o intend_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v causal_o on_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n and_o formal_o on_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o confession_n of_o peter_n be_v the_o cause_n wherefore_o christ_n choose_v he_o to_o constitute_v he_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o person_n of_o s._n peter_n be_v that_o on_o which_o our_o lord_n do_v proper_o build_v his_o church_n as_o s._n hilary_n in_o mat._n c._n 16._o say_v the_o confession_n of_o s._n peter_n have_v receive_v a_o worthy_a reward_n so_o that_o to_o say_v the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o confession_n of_o peter_n be_v not_o to_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v build_v on_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n but_o it_o be_v to_o express_v the_o cause_n wherefore_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o he_o as_o when_o s._n hierome_n ad_fw-la pammach_n advers._fw-la error_n joan._n hierosol_n ep._n 91._o say_v that_o peter_n walk_v not_o on_o the_o water_n but_o faith_n it_o be_v not_o to_o deny_v that_o s._n peter_n walk_v true_o on_o the_o water_n but_o it_o be_v to_o express_v that_o the_o cause_n that_o make_v he_o walk_v there_o be_v not_o the_o natural_a activity_n of_o his_o body_n but_o the_o faith_n that_o he_o have_v give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n so_o that_o these_o two_o proposition_n be_v both_o true_a peter_n faith_n walk_v on_o the_o water_n and_o peter_n person_n walk_v on_o the_o water_n so_o likewise_o these_o the_o church_n be_v build_v on_o the_o faith_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o church_n be_v build_v on_o the_o person_n of_o peter_n the_o confession_n of_o peter_n faith_n be_v the_o cause_n why_o christ_n build_v his_o church_n upon_o peter_n person_n again_o our_o saviour_n say_v to_o peter_n simon_n son_n of_o ionas_n love_v thou_o i_o more_o than_o these_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o yea_o lord_n thou_o know_v that_o i_o love_v thou_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o feed_v my_o lamb_n john_n 21.15_o and_o thus_o the_o second_o and_o the_o three_o time_n which_o speed_n be_v direct_v to_o peter_n alone_o as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n more_o than_o these_o whereby_o he_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o rest_n and_o by_o these_o word_n be_v give_v to_o he_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n to_o feed_v and_o also_o to_o govern_v as_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_n do_v signify_v and_o that_o not_o some_o alone_a but_o all_o the_o whole_a flock_n of_o christ_n of_o which_o the_o father_n give_v abundant_a testimony_n s._n aug._n say_v serm._n 5._o in_o fest_n pet._n &_o pauli_n speak_v of_o s._n peter_n that_o he_o only_o among_o the_o apostle_n deserve_v to_o hear_v very_o i_o say_v unto_o thou_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n worthy_a true_o who_o to_o the_o people_n who_o be_v to_o be_v build_v in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n may_v be_v a_o stone_n for_o their_o foundation_n a_o pillar_n for_o their_o stay_n a_o key_n to_o open_v the_o gate_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o again_o quaestion_n vet_z &_o nov_fw-mi test_n q._n 7â—_n our_o saviour_n when_o he_o command_v to_o pay_v for_o himself_o and_o peter_n seem_v to_o have_v pay_v for_o all_o because_o as_o in_o our_o saviour_n be_v all_o the_o cause_n of_o superiority_n so_o after_o he_o all_o be_v contain_v in_o peter_n for_o he_o ordain_v he_o the_o head_n of_o they_o that_o he_o may_v be_v the_o head_n of_o our_o lord_n flock_v s._n gregory_n also_o lib._n 4._o ep._n 32._o say_v '_o it_o be_v clear_a to_o all_o that_o know_v the_o gospel_n that_o by_o our_o lord_n mouth_n the_o care_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v commit_v to_o holy_a peter_n the_o prince_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n for_o to_o he_o it_o be_v say_v peter_n love_v thou_o i_o feed_v my_o sheep_n and_o further_o he_o apply_v the_o place_n of_o scripture_n speak_v to_o s._n peter_n above_o mention_v to_o this_o end_n and_o s._n chrysostome_n hom._n 87._o in_o joan._n 21._o say_v that_o peter_n be_v the_o mouth_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o prince_n and_o top_n of_o the_o company_n and_o therefore_o paul_n go_v to_o see_v he_o above_o other_o as_o for_o s._n paul_n reprove_v of_o s._n peter_n it_o be_v for_o a_o error_n of_o conversation_n not_o of_o doctrine_n as_o tertullian_n say_v nor_o do_v it_o any_o way_n diminish_v his_o primacy_n but_o only_o show_v that_o a_o inferior_a may_v reprove_v his_o superior_a if_o the_o matter_n require_v it_o and_o the_o manner_n be_v not_o unseemly_a which_o no_o man_n will_v deny_v therefore_o this_o instance_n be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n be_v thus_o also_o answer_v by_o s._n augustine_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-la bapt._n c._n 1._o §_o 2._o and_o as_o christ_n ordain_v s._n peter_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a pastor_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n so_o it_o be_v his_o will_n that_o that_o office_n shall_v continue_v in_o s._n peter_n successor_n in_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v one_o chief_a pastor_n always_o in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o government_n thereof_o and_o decide_v of_o controversy_n god_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n numb_a 20.28_o exod._n 18.15_o etc._n etc._n deut._n 17.8_o etc._n etc._n give_v we_o reason_n to_o believe_v who_o appoint_v the_o high_a priest_n therein_o to_o succeed_v
he_o say_v l._n 7._o ind_z 2._o ep._n 96._o if_o there_o be_v one_o that_o be_v universal_a bishop_n all_o the_o rest_n be_v no_o more_o bishop_n now_o s._n gregory_n maintain_v that_o all_o bishop_n be_v true_a bishop_n minister_n and_o officer_n of_o christ_n although_o concern_v jurisdiction_n they_o be_v subordinate_a the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o he_o therefore_o that_o usurp_v that_o title_n whole_o to_o himself_o exalt_v himself_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o episcopal_a order_n above_o his_o brethren_n deny_v he_o the_o essence_n and_o propriety_n of_o bishop_n and_o officer_n of_o christ_n and_o make_v they_o only_a commissioner_n to_o he_o as_o if_o they_o have_v the_o original_n of_o that_o office_n from_o he_o and_o not_o from_o god_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n s._n gregory_n withstand_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n and_o not_o to_o deny_v in_o case_n of_o jurisdiction_n the_o superiority_n of_o one_o bishop_n over_o another_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o for_o that_o he_o maintain_v lib._n 7._o ind_z 2._o ep._n 62._o say_v if_o there_o be_v any_o crime_n find_v in_o bishop_n i_o know_v no_o bishop_n but_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o sea_n apostolic_a he_o also_o add_v for_o explication_n of_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n lib._n 4._o ind_z 13._o ep._n 32._o that_o the_o care_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v commit_v to_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o prince_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n s._n peter_n the_o care_n and_o principality_n have_v be_v commit_v to_o he_o and_o yet_o he_o be_v not_o call_v universal_a apostle_n in_o which_o word_n he_o ascribe_v the_o primacy_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o church_n to_o s._n peter_n &_o yet_o deny_v the_o universality_n it_o must_v therefore_o needs_o be_v that_o the_o word_n universal_a in_o s._n gregory_n sense_n in_o this_o case_n be_v not_o the_o denial_n of_o the_o primacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o of_o his_o be_v the_o only_a apostle_n as_o if_o there_o be_v none_o but_o he_o &_o such_o as_o shall_v derive_v their_o authority_n original_o from_o he_o &_o not_o from_o god_n and_o with_o application_n to_o the_o pope_n it_o be_v the_o denial_n of_o his_o be_v the_o only_a bishop_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n in_o the_o world_n but_o he_o or_o such_o as_o he_o shall_v constitute_v his_o deputy_n as_o from_o himself_o and_o not_o by_o command_n from_o god_n and_o as_o the_o officer_n of_o god_n moreover_o the_o history_n of_o all_o age_n beat_v record_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v exercise_v authority_n over_o all_o other_o bishop_n in_o the_o world_n even_o in_o all_o foreign_a nation_n both_o before_o s._n gregory_n and_o after_o and_o even_o in_o his_o person_n and_o therefore_o he_o can_v mean_v the_o universal_a government_n when_o he_o reprove_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n as_o by_o create_v they_o himself_o by_o confirm_v they_o create_v by_o other_o by_o depose_v they_o by_o restore_v they_o be_v depose_v by_o other_o by_o appoint_v they_o his_o vicar_n by_o final_a decide_v their_o controversy_n by_o accept_v their_o appeal_v by_o make_v law_n over_o all_o the_o church_n by_o dispense_n with_o they_o by_o inflict_v his_o censure_n by_o be_v precedent_n in_o general_n counsel_n by_o call_v of_o counsel_n so_o far_o as_o concern_v the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a though_o the_o emperor_n concur_v therein_o in_o regard_n of_o temporal_a authority_n and_o of_o that_o only_a to_o make_v they_o obligatory_a to_o the_o secular_a tribunal_n and_o executory_a by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o officer_n of_o the_o emperor_n as_o witness_v the_o sixth_o general_n council_n act_n 18._o speak_v of_o the_o first_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a which_o say_v the_o most_o sacred_a constantine_n and_o the_o praiseworthy_a sylvester_n call_v the_o famous_a council_n of_o nice_a which_o may_v also_o be_v prove_v of_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o by_o the_o say_n of_o athanasius_n ad_fw-la solit_fw-la that_o a_o emperor_n preside_v in_o ecclesiastical_a judgement_n be_v the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n foretold_v by_o daniel_n and_o of_o osius_n the_o bishop_n of_o cordua_n in_o a_o epistle_n of_o he_o to_o constantius_n the_o emperor_n go_v not_o about_o to_o meddle_v in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n and_o command_v not_o we_o in_o such_o matter_n but_o rather_o learn_v of_o we_o god_n have_v commit_v the_o empire_n to_o thou_o and_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n to_o we_o and_o by_o the_o protestation_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n pogonat_n send_v to_o rome_n for_o the_o hold_n of_o the_o six_o general_n council_n i_o will_v not_o sit_v as_o emperor_n among_o they_o i_o will_v not_o speak_v imperious_o 1._o in_o epist_n greg._n 2._o ad_fw-la leon._n imp._n ep._n 1._o but_o as_o one_o of_o they_o and_o what_o the_o prelate_n shall_v ordain_v i_o will_v execute_v all_o which_o do_v undoubted_o prove_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n both_o by_o divine_a and_o humane_a law_n and_o by_o the_o right_n of_o prescription_n in_o all_o age_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a pastor_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o the_o objection_n urge_v by_o calvin_n &_o all_o other_o invader_n of_o this_o sea_n be_v but_o like_o water_n furious_o beat_v against_o a_o rock_n break_v into_o drop_n and_o force_v creep_o to_o recoil_v and_o to_o foam_n and_o cry_v through_o shame_n and_o indignation_n at_o their_o vain_a and_o impossible_a attempt_n impossible_a indeed_o unless_o they_o have_v more_o force_n than_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n for_o they_o shall_v never_o prevail_v against_o this_o rock_n chap._n xxi_o that_o english_a protestant_n do_v much_o mistake_v catholic_a doctrine_n be_v abuse_v by_o the_o malice_n or_o ignorance_n of_o many_o of_o their_o minister_n and_o that_o upon_o their_o own_o ground_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o inform_v themselves_o more_o exact_o of_o the_o truth_n §_o 1._o after_o all_o these_o foregoing_a consideration_n for_o my_o more_o explicit_a satisfaction_n i_o descend_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o all_o the_o particular_a doctrine_n in_o controversy_n betwixt_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o protestant_n who_o i_o find_v in_o all_o thing_n to_o be_v exceed_o over-weighed_n both_o by_o scripture_n counsel_n father_n and_o reason_n of_o which_o i_o will_v say_v no_o more_o than_o i_o have_v do_v but_o only_o to_o show_v in_o some_o few_o particular_n how_o our_o poor_a english_a people_n be_v abuse_v by_o their_o ordinary_a preacher_n and_o make_v to_o believe_v monstrous_a thing_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o for_o the_o most_o part_n state_v the_o question_n false_a and_o lay_v to_o the_o catholic_n charge_v the_o thing_n that_o they_o do_v not_o teach_v raise_v a_o error_n out_o of_o their_o own_o fancy_n and_o then_o fight_v against_o it_o most_o courageous_o under_o the_o title_n of_o popery_n and_o every_o young_a minister_n be_v so_o valiant_a herein_o that_o he_o think_v he_o baffle_v the_o most_o learned_a cardinal_n bellarmine_n as_o goliath_n think_v he_o can_v have_v do_v david_n and_o in_o this_o case_n for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o most_o ignorant_a and_o imprudent_a be_v the_o forward_a and_o this_o i_o add_v to_o rectify_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o less_o learned_a and_o to_o reconcile_v they_o so_o far_o to_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n as_o to_o believe_v they_o be_v not_o so_o monstrous_a as_o they_o be_v vulgar_o imagine_v first_o then_o they_o tell_v the_o people_n that_o the_o papist_n as_o they_o call_v they_o be_v idolater_n in_o that_o they_o worship_v image_n stock_n and_o stone_n little_a paint_a baby_n and_o puppet_n with_o many_o such_o like_a title_n wherewith_o they_o make_v themselves_o merry_a and_o then_o allege_v all_o the_o place_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o father_n wherein_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o heathen_a be_v reprove_v now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o this_o be_v a_o unjust_a charge_n against_o catholic_n first_o because_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o idol_n be_v not_o all_o one_o see_v the_o word_n be_v of_o different_a signification_n as_o be_v manifest_a by_o those_o place_n where_o it_o be_v say_v let_v we_o make_v man_n after_o our_o image_n gen._n 1.26_o and_o a_o man_n ought_v not_o to_o cover_v his_o head_n because_o he_o be_v the_o image_n and_o glory_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 11.7_o with_o many_o the_o like_a wherein_o if_o they_o say_v that_o image_n &_o idol_n be_v all_o one_o they_o must_v say_v also_o that_o when_o god_n make_v adam_n he_o make_v to_o himself_o a_o idol_n second_o catholic_n do_v not_o worship_v image_n as_o god_n which_o the_o heathen_a and_o jew_n when_o they_o have_v commit_v idolatry_n do_v as_o appear_v by_o elias_n who_o say_v
do_v good_a profitable_a as_o our_o saviour_n say_v mat._n 25.21_o well_o do_v good_a and_o faithful_a servant_n because_o thou_o have_v be_v faithful_a over_o a_o few_o thing_n 〈◊〉_d place_n thou_o over_o many_o thing_n enter_v 〈…〉_o the_o joy_n of_o thy_o master_n and_o the_o 〈…〉_o servant_n cast_v you_o into_o utter_a darkness_n 〈…〉_o if_o all_o protestant_n be_v unprofitable_a 〈…〉_o they_o must_v expect_v the_o sequel_n there_o 〈…〉_o darkness_n that_o be_v damnation_n §_o 4._o three_o many_o protestant_a minister_n teach_v and_o the_o people_n ordinary_o believe_v that_o catholic_n hold_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o require_v to_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n but_o only_o to_o confess_v they_o to_o a_o priest_n and_o the_o business_n be_v do_v whereas_o indeed_o they_o teach_v that_o not_o only_a confession_n to_o a_o priest_n but_o also_o contrition_n and_o sorrow_n for_o their_o sin_n which_o be_v all_o that_o protestant_n require_v as_o also_o satisfaction_n for_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n due_a to_o sin_n be_v requisite_a and_o so_o make_v it_o a_o matter_n of_o far_o great_a pain_n than_o the_o protestant_n do_v who_o reproach_n it_o for_o the_o easiness_n thereof_o now_o all_o these_o part_n of_o penance_n be_v plain_o express_v in_o scripture_n our_o saviour_n say_v to_o the_o priest_n who_o sin_n you_o shall_v forgive_v they_o be_v forgive_v and_o who_o sin_n you_o shall_v retain_v they_o be_v retain_v joh._n 20.23_o and_o s._n james_n bid_v we_o confess_v our_o sin_n one_o to_o another_o jam._n 5.16_o and_o if_o to_o another_o to_o who_o but_o to_o he_o that_o have_v power_n to_o forgive_v the_o jew_n do_v object_n against_o our_o saviour_n as_o protestant_n do_v now_o against_o priest_n say_v who_o can_v forgive_v sin_n but_o god_n only_o mark_v 2.7_o which_o error_n of_o they_o to_o confute_v he_o miraculous_o cure_v the_o man_n sick_a of_o the_o palsy_n that_o you_o may_v know_v the_o son_n of_o man_n have_v power_n on_o earth_n to_o forgive_v sin_n as_o our_o saviour_n faith_n to_o they_o which_o have_v be_v no_o cross_v of_o their_o erroneous_a conceit_n as_o the_o word_n but_o do_v intimate_v it_o be_v unless_o he_o have_v pardon_v he_o as_o man_n with_o commission_n from_o god_n and_o not_o as_o god_n immediate_a for_o otherwise_o he_o shall_v have_v say_v why_o i_o be_o god_n and_o so_o i_o pardon_v he_o but_o he_o do_v it_o as_o man_n doubtless_o with_o delegation_n from_o god_n as_o another_o evangelist_n express_v it_o say_v that_o the_o multitude_n glorify_v god_n which_o have_v give_v such_o power_n to_o man_n mat._n 9.8_o nor_o need_v the_o simple_a protestant_n wonder_v that_o man_n shall_v forgive_v sin_n see_v catholic_n teach_v that_o they_o do_v it_o not_o by_o their_o own_o power_n but_o by_o power_n give_v they_o from_o god_n to_o who_o it_o belong_v original_o and_o by_o his_o own_o power_n to_o forgive_v sin_n and_o to_o they_o but_o derivative_o and_o ministerial_o from_o he_o so_o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n only_o do_v wondrous_a thing_n psal_n 72.18_o and_o yet_o we_o read_v in_o scripture_n of_o many_o man_n that_o wrought_v miracle_n 3_o king_n 8.39_o so_o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n only_o know_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n 4_o king_n 5.16_o and_o yet_o we_o read_v of_o other_o that_o know_v the_o secret_n of_o the_o heart_n nor_o can_v this_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n the_o power_n whereof_o god_n have_v give_v to_o man_n be_v interpret_v of_o power_n only_o to_o declare_v forgiveness_n as_o protestant_n will_v have_v it_o for_o this_o a_o child_n or_o a_o infidel_n may_v do_v aswell_o as_o any_o other_o they_o may_v tell_v they_o that_o if_o they_o repent_v god_n will_v forgive_v they_o nor_o need_v such_o a_o power_n as_o this_o only_a be_v usher_v by_o christ_n by_o breathe_v on_o they_o and_o say_v receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n joh._n 20.22_o nor_o by_o these_o word_n as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o i_o send_v you_o for_o sure_o his_o father_n send_v he_o to_o do_v more_o than_o bare_o to_o declare_v and_o tell_v they_o they_o be_v forgive_v if_o they_o repent_v and_o our_o saviour_n shall_v have_v change_v the_o form_n of_o his_o word_n and_o not_o have_v say_v who_o sin_n you_o remit_v they_o be_v remit_v but_o who_o sin_n you_o remit_v they_o be_v remit_v before_o by_o god_n and_o that_o this_o power_n shall_v be_v give_v only_o to_o the_o apostle_n if_o it_o be_v take_v for_o absolute_a power_n of_o forgiveness_n as_o some_o protestant_n affirm_v be_v unreasonable_a for_o see_v the_o reason_n and_o use_v of_o it_o which_o be_v to_o reconcile_v god_n and_o man_n together_o after_o man_n offend_v he_o by_o sin_n will_v remain_v to_o the_o world_n end_n therefore_o to_o the_o world_n end_n be_v commit_v to_o they_o the_o ministry_n of_o reconciliation_n 2_o cor._n 5.18_o 19.20_o for_o this_o power_n of_o forgive_a sin_n be_v not_o give_v to_o the_o apostle_n as_o a_o particular_a privilege_n wherewith_o to_o dignify_v their_o person_n above_o other_o priest_n but_o for_o the_o use_n and_o benefit_n of_o christ_n church_n which_o will_v always_o in_o this_o world_n stand_v in_o need_n thereof_o &_o therefore_o do_v he_o in_o their_o successor_n always_o continue_v the_o power_n §_o 5._o as_o for_o satisfaction_n which_o protestant_n be_v teach_v to_o believe_v be_v needless_a it_o be_v plain_a in_o scripture_n as_o first_o that_o after_o the_o sin_n be_v pardon_v which_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o our_o reconciliation_n to_o god_n and_o freedom_n from_o eternal_a punishment_n yet_o there_o remain_v a_o liableness_n to_o temporal_a punishment_n as_o appear_v in_o david_n who_o after_o he_o have_v repent_v and_o god_n pardon_v his_o sin_n yet_o he_o punish_v one_o sin_n with_o the_o death_n of_o his_o child_n another_z with_o three_o day_n pestilence_n 2_o king_n 12.13.14_o &_o 24.10_o 12_o 13._o nor_o can_v this_o punishment_n be_v only_o for_o admonition_n &_o not_o of_o justice_n see_v the_o text_n say_v it_o be_v because_o he_o have_v make_v the_o enemy_n of_o god_n to_o blaspheme_v moses_n and_o aaron_n die_v both_o in_o god_n favour_n yet_o be_v punish_v with_o death_n before_o they_o enter_v into_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n for_o their_o offence_n at_o meribah_n now_o where_o death_n be_v the_o punishment_n it_o can_v be_v intend_v for_o their_o admonition_n and_o amendment_n in_o time_n to_o come_v but_o as_o a_o scourge_n for_o their_o offence_n and_o the_o psalmist_n say_v plain_o thou_o forgave_v their_o sin_n and_o do_v punish_v their_o invention_n psal_n 98.8_o if_o he_o forgive_v they_o why_o do_v he_o punish_v they_o if_o he_o do_v punish_v they_o how_o do_v he_o forgive_v they_o he_o forgive_v the_o eternal_a punishment_n and_o inflict_v the_o temporal_a also_o the_o apostle_n say_v who_o you_o forgive_v any_o thing_n i_o forgive_v also_o for_o if_o i_o forgive_v any_o thing_n to_o who_o i_o forgive_v it_o for_o your_o sake_n forgive_v i_o it_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n 2._o cor._n 2.10_o which_o word_n can_v concern_v the_o remission_n of_o the_o fault_n see_v that_o be_v pardon_v before_o by_o the_o party_n great_a sorrow_n mention_v in_o the_o 7._o verse_n but_o must_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n which_o be_v impose_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n this_o truth_n calvin_n do_v not_o deny_v nor_o beza_n upon_o this_o place_n who_o say_v that_o the_o abatement_n of_o this_o rigour_n be_v afterward_o call_v indulgence_n and_o wherefore_o i_o wonder_v do_v protestant_n when_o they_o will_v divert_v some_o present_a or_o near_o approach_v danger_n fast_o and_o pray_v and_o preach_v and_o give_v alm_n when_o yet_o by_o their_o contrition_n they_o think_v their_o sin_n forgive_v if_o they_o do_v not_o hope_v by_o these_o mean_n to_o prevent_v or_o remove_v their_o temporal_a evil_n which_o in_o their_o prayer_n they_o confess_v to_o be_v inflict_v for_o their_o sin_n thus_o do_v the_o force_n of_o reason_n drive_v they_o to_o the_o practice_n of_o that_o which_o out_o of_o opposition_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o doctrine_n they_o contradict_v and_o though_o christ_n satisfaction_n be_v sufficient_a for_o all_o the_o punishment_n due_a to_o our_o sin_n yet_o if_o he_o have_v appoint_v that_o we_o shall_v also_o satisfy_v as_o know_v it_o in_o his_o wisdom_n a_o thing_n most_o meet_a who_o shall_v gainsay_v it_o his_o prayer_n also_o and_o his_o obedience_n be_v sufficient_a to_o obtain_v heaven_n for_o we_o shall_v we_o therefore_o neither_o pray_v nor_o obey_v you_o will_v say_v we_o shall_v because_o we_o be_v command_v so_o also_o be_v we_o command_v to_o satisfy_v as_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n say_v redeem_v thy_o sin_n with_o alm_n and_o thy_o iniquity_n with_o mercy_n towards_o the_o poor_a
of_o which_o profanation_n there_o have_v be_v over_o frequent_a experience_n chap._n xxiii_o of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o private_a prayer_n for_o the_o ignorant_a in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n §_o 1._o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n have_v two_o branch_n one_o concern_v public_a prayer_n in_o a_o tongue_n which_o the_o people_n that_o be_v present_a do_v not_o understand_v the_o other_o private_a prayer_n in_o a_o tongue_n which_o the_o party_n pray_v do_v not_o understand_v both_o which_o protestant_n think_v absurd_a in_o reason_n and_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n but_o catholic_n believe_v true_o that_o they_o be_v neither_o for_o maintenance_n whereof_o let_v we_o consider_v the_o meaning_n of_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n ch_z 14._o the_o place_n by_o they_o violent_o but_o impertinent_o object_v against_o we_o we_o must_v then_o know_v that_o as_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n be_v give_v to_o the_o apostle_n by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n when_o he_o in_o the_o shape_n of_o tongue_n desended_a upon_o they_o so_o the_o same_o gift_n with_o divers_a other_o be_v continue_v among_o the_o christian_n for_o some_o time_n after_o this_o gift_n among_o the_o other_o they_o do_v exercise_n in_o their_o public_a church-meeting_n where_o they_o assemble_v for_o the_o benefit_n &_o edification_n of_o the_o hearer_n speak_v some_o extemporary_a prayer_n or_o other_o holy_a discourse_n both_o for_o matter_n and_o language_n as_o the_o spirit_n give_v they_o utterance_n with_o great_a affection_n &_o elevation_n of_o the_o mind_n towards_o god_n yea_o the_o language_n many_o time_n be_v such_o as_o no_o man_n present_v understand_v as_o be_v intimate_v verse_n 2._o for_o he_o that_o speak_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n etc._n etc._n no_o man_n understand_v he_o no_o nor_o many_o time_n do_v the_o speaker_n understand_v himself_o for_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o interpretation_n of_o tongue_n be_v two_o distinct_a gift_n as_o we_o see_v in_o the_o 12._o ch_z and_o do_v not_o always_o meet_v together_o as_o we_o may_v gather_v from_o the_o 13._o verse_n of_o this_o chapter_n where_o the_o apostle_n exhort_v he_o that_o speak_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n to_o pray_v that_o he_o may_v interpret_v which_o be_v a_o sign_n that_o ordinary_o they_o can_v not_o &_o by_o verse_n 14._o where_o he_o say_v if_o i_o pray_v in_o a_o tongue_n my_o spirit_n pray_v but_o my_o understanding_n be_v unfruitful_a now_o this_o must_v be_v mean_v of_o a_o tongue_n which_o he_o himself_o do_v not_o understand_v otherwise_o his_o own_o understanding_n can_v not_o be_v unfruitful_a and_o thus_o also_o do_v s._n augustine_n the_o genes_n ad_fw-la lit_fw-fr lib._n 12._o cap._n 8.9_o and_o other_o father_n interpret_v s._n paul_n by_o this_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o here_o reprove_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o her_o latin_a liturgy_n direct_o see_v this_o here_o reprove_v and_o that_o be_v extreme_o different_a therefore_o we_o can_v be_v only_o so_o far_o reprovable_a as_o it_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o in_o the_o reason_n for_o which_o it_o be_v reprove_v which_o be_v want_v of_o interpretation_n &_o thereby_o want_v of_o edification_n to_o the_o auditor_n &_o of_o sufficient_a warrant_n to_o the_o unlearned_a through_o want_n of_o understanding_n of_o what_o be_v say_v to_o say_v thereto_o amen_n now_o see_v we_o do_v not_o agree_v with_o that_o in_o any_o of_o these_o it_o be_v therefore_o irreproveable_a yet_o if_o it_o shall_v agree_v with_o that_o in_o any_o of_o these_o it_o shall_v not_o notwithstanding_o be_v unlawful_a because_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o main_a and_o principal_a part_n the_o end_n for_o these_o church-meeting_n be_v intend_v for_o the_o instruction_n &_o edification_n of_o the_o auditor_n therefore_o it_o be_v fit_v the_o exercise_n thereof_o shall_v be_v in_o a_o tongue_n which_o they_o that_o be_v to_o be_v instruct_v understand_v but_o the_o public_a liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n be_v institute_v for_o the_o service_n &_o praise_v of_o god_n &_o therefore_o may_v be_v without_o unlawfulnesse_n in_o any_o tongue_n that_o he_o understand_v to_o who_o it_o be_v dedicate_v the_o truth_n of_o all_o this_o will_v appear_v if_o we_o consider_v the_o difference_n between_o that_o case_n and_o we_o the_o language_n then_o speak_v be_v utter_o unknown_a many_o time_n to_o any_o man_n there_o present_a even_o to_o the_o speaker_n himself_o but_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n be_v in_o a_o language_n or_o language_n know_v to_o very_a many_o as_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o all_o scholar_n to_o most_o gentleman_n &_o youth_n breed_v in_o grammar_n school_n &_o in_o some_o country_n to_o most_o mechanic_n it_o can_v therefore_o absolute_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o though_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v unlawful_a to_o have_v the_o liturgy_n in_o a_o tongue_n absolute_o unknown_a yet_o where_o the_o latin_a tongue_n have_v be_v unknown_a to_o all_o or_o most_o of_o the_o better_a sort_n the_o church_n have_v dispense_v with_o the_o use_n thereof_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o dispensation_n of_o pope_n paul_n 5._o to_o turn_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o mass_n into_o the_o vulgar_a language_n of_o china_n &_o to_o use_v the_o same_o until_o the_o latin_a tongue_n grow_v more_o know_v &_o familiar_a in_o that_o country_n moreover_o the_o prayer_n &_o other_o spiritual_a exercise_n which_o s._n paul_n speak_v against_o be_v extemporal_a make_v in_o public_a meeting_n according_a to_o the_o present_a inspire_a devotion_n of_o the_o speaker_n so_o that_o the_o unlearned_a hearer_n or_o he_o that_o supply_v his_o place_n the_o clerk_n except_o he_o understand_v the_o language_n &_o consequent_o the_o matter_n can_v not_o prudent_o say_v amen_n to_o it_o see_v he_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v speak_v be_v good_a and_o lawful_a or_o no._n but_o the_o liturgy_n &_o service_n of_o the_o church_n have_v set_v office_n for_o every_o day_n approve_v by_o the_o church_n &_o therefore_o from_o hence_o a_o man_n may_v be_v confident_o assure_v that_o it_o be_v good_a &_o lawful_a and_o therefore_o he_o may_v bold_o say_v amen_n beside_o there_o be_v mean_n apply_v to_o the_o ignorant_a multitude_n by_o which_o they_o be_v or_o may_v be_v if_o they_o use_v diligence_n therein_o make_v to_o understand_v the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n namely_o sermon_n exhortation_n catechism_n private_a instruction_n manuall_n &_o primer_n in_o vulgar_a language_n where_o the_o prayer_n use_v in_o the_o church_n be_v find_v so_o that_o the_o ordinary_a &_o common_a passage_n of_o the_o public_a service_n may_v be_v and_o be_v easy_o understand_v even_o by_o woman_n &_o child_n &_o they_o may_v understand_o say_v amen_n therefore_o as_o the_o apostle_n do_v allow_v of_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o corinthian_n provide_v there_o be_v some_o to_o interpret_v it_o so_o the_o service_n in_o latin_a be_v very_o allowable_a even_o under_o this_o notion_n while_o there_o be_v the_o aforesaid_a mean_n use_v for_o the_o interpretation_n thereof_o and_o the_o congregation_n be_v edify_v as_o the_o apostle_n appoint_v it_o shall_v be_v by_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v do_v &_o say_v in_o the_o church_n while_o the_o people_n have_v but_o a_o general_a understanding_n of_o the_o several_a passage_n thereof_o and_o if_o they_o be_v in_o a_o vulgar_a language_n the_o difference_n for_o matter_n of_o understanding_n will_v be_v but_o in_o a_o little_a more_o or_o less_o for_o that_o every_o woman_n boy_n &_o girl_n in_o a_o church_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o understand_v word_n by_o word_n the_o liturgy_n thereof_o be_v it_o in_o what_o language_n it_o will_v be_v moral_o impossible_a see_v there_o be_v great_a store_n of_o word_n in_o every_o tongue_n in_o common_a use_n among_o the_o better_a sort_n which_o common_a people_n do_v not_o understand_v and_o suppose_v this_o may_v be_v avoid_v in_o those_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v compose_v by_o the_o church_n by_o make_v choice_n of_o the_o most_o vulgar_a word_n that_o may_v be_v find_v yet_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v so_o in_o that_o which_o make_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n to_o wit_n the_o scripture_n and_o if_o yet_o all_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n can_v be_v bow_v to_o their_o understanding_n for_o the_o grammatical_a signification_n thereof_o yet_o without_o all_o paradventure_n the_o sense_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a thing_n to_o be_v understand_v and_o for_o which_o only_o the_o language_n do_v serve_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o innumerable_a figurative_a speech_n therein_o be_v altogether_o impossible_a for_o example_n let_v any_o unlearned_a englishman_n say_v whether_o these_o follow_a place_n in_o english_a for_o so_o
much_o as_o concern_v the_o full_a sense_n thereof_o be_v not_o all_o one_o to_o he_o as_o if_o they_o be_v in_o hebrew_n i_o will_v set_v they_o down_o according_a to_o the_o english_a protestant_a translation_n and_o their_o number_n of_o the_o psalm_n moab_n be_v my_o washpot_n over_o edom_n will_v i_o cast_v out_o my_o shoe_n psal_n 60.8_o also_o this_o though_o you_o have_v lie_v among_o the_o pot_n yet_o shall_v you_o be_v as_o the_o wing_n of_o a_o dove_n cover_v with_o silver_n and_o her_o feather_n with_o yellow_a gold_n psal_n 68_o v._n 13._o and_o this_o in_o the_o same_o psalm_n v._o 30._o rebuke_v the_o company_n of_o speareman_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o beast_n of_o the_o reed_n the_o multitude_n of_o the_o bull_n with_o the_o calf_n of_o the_o people_n etc._n etc._n also_o this_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o service_n book_n or_o ever_o your_o pot_n be_v make_v hot_a with_o thorn_n so_o let_v indignation_n vex_v he_o even_o as_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v raw_a psal_n 58.8_o therefore_o when_o protestant_n read_v these_o and_o the_o like_a unintelligible_a place_n of_o scripture_n to_o the_o unlearned_a people_n without_o interpret_n they_o their_o end_n in_o read_v be_v only_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o people_n they_o true_o fall_v into_o that_o error_n of_o which_o they_o untrue_o accuse_v we_o of_o speak_v in_o the_o church_n without_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o people_n so_o have_v many_o of_o they_o alone_o in_o their_o sermon_n also_o speak_v latin_a or_o some_o other_o more_o unknown_a tongue_n without_o interpret_n it_o moreover_o the_o end_n of_o the_o church_n meeting_n here_o speak_v of_o by_o the_o apostle_n be_v to_o instruct_v the_o ignorant_a and_o convert_v the_o infidel_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v out_o of_o the_o 23._o and_o 24._o verse_n but_o the_o drift_n of_o the_o church_n in_o appoint_v liturgy_n and_o set_v form_n of_o public_a prayer_n and_o reading_n in_o the_o mass_n be_v not_o for_o the_o people_n instruction_n though_o that_o as_o i_o have_v show_v be_v not_o neglect_v but_o for_o other_o reason_n as_o first_o that_o by_o this_o public_a service_n a_o continual_a daily_a tribute_n or_o homage_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n may_v be_v public_o offer_v and_o pay_v unto_o god_n by_o his_o priest_n second_o that_o christian_n by_o their_o personal_a assistance_n at_o this_o public_a service_n may_v profess_v &_o exercise_v exterior_a act_n of_o religion_n common_a with_o the_o whole_a church_n represent_v by_o the_o synaxis_n or_o ecclesiastical_a meeting_n of_o every_o christian_a parish_n final_o that_o every_o christian_n by_o his_o presence_n yield_v consent_n unto_o the_o public_a prayer_n praise_n &_o thanksgiving_n of_o the_o church_n may_v participate_v of_o the_o grace_n benefit_n &_o fruit_n which_o the_o church_n do_v ordinary_o obtain_v by_o her_o liturgy_n &_o public_a oblation_n now_o for_o these_o end_n there_o be_v no_o need_n that_o every_o one_o shall_v understand_v word_n by_o word_n the_o prayer_n that_o be_v say_v in_o the_o public_a liturgy_n but_o it_o suffice_v that_o the_o church_n in_o general_a and_o in_o particular_a pastor_n &_o ecclesiastical_a person_n dedicate_v to_o the_o ministery_n of_o the_o church_n have_v particular_a notice_n of_o all_o the_o prayer_n that_o be_v say_v and_o that_o all_o may_v be_v teach_v and_o instruct_v in_o particular_a if_o they_o desire_v it_o and_o will_v be_v diligent_a therein_o but_o protestant_n be_v more_o easy_o lead_v into_o this_o error_n of_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n service_n must_v be_v say_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n because_o they_o conceive_v the_o principal_a intent_n thereof_o with_o we_o be_v as_o it_o be_v with_o they_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o people_n for_o with_o they_o they_o do_v not_o usual_o read_v the_o church_n prayer_n unless_o there_o be_v company_n to_o hear_v not_o be_v there_o any_o receive_n of_o their_o communion_n unless_o there_o be_v a_o number_n of_o the_o people_n to_o communicate_v but_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n it_o be_v not_o so_o for_o with_o we_o the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n be_v say_v though_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o people_n present_a for_o it_o be_v the_o priest_n office_n &_o not_o the_o people_n and_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n be_v offer_v though_o there_o be_v no_o people_n present_a these_o be_v do_v to_o the_o service_n &_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o people_n too_o though_o not_o for_o their_o instruction_n and_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v present_a at_o mass_n only_o upon_o sunday_n &_o other_o holiday_n yet_o may_v be_v present_a at_o any_o other_o time_n and_o be_v present_v more_o frequent_o &_o numerous_o than_o the_o protestant_n be_v at_o their_o service_n or_o sermon_n and_o for_o the_o substance_n of_o thing_n do_v or_o say_v understand_v much_o more_o and_o all_o woman_n &_o child_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o the_o priest_n be_v as_o ready_a if_o not_o more_o than_o ever_o they_o be_v in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o england_n and_o while_o they_o understand_v the_o general_a purport_n of_o that_o which_o be_v say_v though_o they_o can_v apply_v every_o latin_a word_n to_o its_o proper_a signification_n in_o the_o vulgar_a yet_o i_o suppose_v their_o understanding_n be_v more_o edify_v then_o they_o that_o know_v the_o signification_n of_o most_o of_o the_o word_n but_o not_o a_o jot_n of_o the_o inward_a sense_n &_o meaning_n thereof_o as_o happen_v to_o the_o unlearned_a protestant_n while_o they_o hear_v most_o part_n of_o the_o scripture_n read_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n moreover_o most_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o the_o present_a custom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o have_v their_o liturgy_n in_o a_o tongue_n not_o vulgar_a be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n and_o also_o of_o all_o church_n now_o in_o the_o world_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o christian_a though_o opposite_a to_o the_o roman_a only_o those_o of_o the_o pretend_a reformation_n except_v which_o constant_a concurrence_n be_v a_o great_a sign_n that_o the_o same_o be_v very_o conform_v unto_o reason_n &_o not_o any_o where_o forbid_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o scripture_n be_v not_o read_v in_o any_o language_n but_o greek_a over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n as_o s._n jerom_n praefat_fw-la in_o paralip_n witness_v also_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n be_v use_v in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n yet_o the_o grecian_a be_v the_o vulgar_a language_n of_o all_o the_o country_n of_o the_o east_n as_o be_v apparent_a by_o many_o testimony_n particular_o of_o the_o 19_o the_o basil_n de_fw-fr spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-la c._n 19_o cappadocian_n 11._o cappadocian_n d_o hieron_n in_o proem_n 2._o lib._n come_v ad_fw-la galat._n &_o act._n apost_n c._n 1._o v._n 10_o 11._o mesapotamian_o do_v galathian_n 13._o galathian_n theodoret._n in_o histor_n ss_z patrum_fw-la hist_o 13._o lycaonian_o anton._n lycaonian_o hieron_n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n in_o anton._n egyptian_n syrian_n yea_o that_o all_o these_o country_n &_o most_o of_o the_o orient_a have_v their_o proper_a language_n distinct_a from_o the_o greek_a be_v manifest_a out_o of_o act_n 2._o where_o divers_a nation_n of_o the_o east_n be_v assemble_v in_o jerusalem_n at_o pentecoste_n &_o hear_v the_o apostle_n speak_v with_o tongue_n say_v how_o hear_v we_o every_o man_n in_o our_o own_o tongue_n wherein_o we_o be_v bear_v act_n 2.8_o no_o less_o manifest_a be_v it_o that_o the_o latin_a liturgy_n be_v common_a ancient_o to_o all_o those_o of_o the_o western_a part_n yea_o even_o in_o africa_n as_o appear_v by_o testimony_n of_o s._n augustine_n epist_n 57_o the_o doct_n christ_n l._n 2._o c._n 13._o in_o psal_n 123._o &_o in_o exposit_n ep._n ad_fw-la rom._n &_o ep._n 173._o yet_o be_v not_o the_o latin_a the_o vulgar_a language_n of_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o west_n but_o every_o one_o have_v his_o own_o distinct_a as_o now_o they_o have_v &_o particular_o in_o england_n the_o british_a language_n be_v then_o in_o use_n nor_o yet_o be_v the_o latin_a language_n vulgar_o know_v in_o all_o these_o nation_n though_o understand_v by_o the_o betee_a sort_n as_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n &_o in_o all_o likelihood_n more_o general_o know_v now_o than_o then_o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o study_n of_o art_n &_o science_n &_o communion_n in_o religion_n be_v fit_a mean_n to_o spread_v a_o language_n than_o the_o sword_n of_o a_o conqueror_n so_o that_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o christian_a church_n do_v never_o judge_v it_o requisite_a that_o the_o public_a liturgy_n shall_v be_v turn_v into_o the_o mother_n tongue_n of_o every_o nation_n nor_o necessary_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v present_o
understand_v word_n by_o word_n by_o every_o one_o of_o the_o vulgar_a assistant_n neither_o do_v the_o end_n of_o the_o public_a service_n require_v it_o as_o for_o those_o sect_n that_o use_v no_o liturgy_n at_o all_o but_o in_o their_o church-meeting_n do_v only_o make_v a_o extemporal_a prayer_n before_o &_o after_o sermon_n as_o the_o custom_n be_v now_o for_o the_o most_o part_n in_o england_n that_o the_o people_n may_v pray_v with_o they_o they_o do_v as_o they_o ought_v in_o use_v the_o vulgar_a tongue_n &_o catholic_n if_o they_o use_v such_o exercise_n no_o doubt_n will_v do_v it_o in_o like_a manner_n §_o 2._o as_o for_o the_o comfort_n &_o more_o plentiful_a edification_n of_o the_o understanding_n which_o some_o few_o want_n in_o that_o they_o do_v not_o so_o perfect_o understand_v all_o the_o particular_n of_o divine_a service_n it_o may_v by_o other_o mean_v abundant_o be_v supply_v without_o turn_v the_o public_a liturgy_n into_o innumerable_a vulgar_a language_n which_o will_v bring_v great_a confusion_n into_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o first_o the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v able_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o every_o country_n when_o difference_n arise_v about_o the_o translation_n thereof_o and_o so_o divers_a error_n &_o heresy_n may_v creep_v into_o particular_a country_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n never_o able_a to_o take_v notice_n thereof_o second_o particular_a country_n can_v not_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o have_v the_o part_n of_o the_o scripture_n use_v in_o the_o liturgy_n true_o translate_v for_o they_o can_v have_v no_o other_o assure_a proof_n thereof_o than_o the_o church_n approbation_n nor_o can_v she_o approve_v what_o she_o herself_o do_v not_o understand_v three_o if_o there_o be_v as_o many_o translation_n of_o the_o liturgy_n as_o there_o be_v several_a language_n in_o the_o world_n it_o can_v not_o be_v avoid_v but_o that_o some_o will_v in_o many_o place_n be_v ridiculous_a incongruous_a and_o full_a of_o mistake_v to_o the_o great_a prejudice_n of_o soul_n especial_o in_o language_n that_o have_v no_o great_a extent_n nor_o many_o learned_a man_n that_o natural_o speak_v they_o four_o the_o liturgy_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v often_o change_v together_o with_o the_o language_n which_o do_v much_o altar_n in_o every_o age_n as_o be_v very_o well_o know_v five_o in_o the_o same_o country_n by_o reason_n of_o different_a dialect_n some_o province_n understand_v not_o one_o another_o and_o in_o the_o island_n of_o japonia_n as_o some_o write_v there_o be_v one_o language_n for_o man_n another_o for_o woman_n one_o language_n for_o gentleman_n another_z for_o rustic_n into_o what_o language_n then_o shall_v the_o liturgy_n of_o japonia_n be_v translate_v so_o that_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o divine_a service_n translate_v in_o all_o vulgar_a language_n be_v insuperable_a the_o commodity_n be_v but_o to_o the_o most_o ignorant_a part_n and_o that_o but_o in_o part_n and_o to_o be_v recompense_v by_o other_o mean_n and_o be_v so_o by_o prayer_n book_n and_o other_o instruction_n in_o abundance_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n in_o so_o much_o that_o i_o dare_v bold_o say_v for_o i_o have_v be_v a_o eyewitness_n that_o in_o the_o city_n of_o paris_n and_o rome_n there_o be_v five_o time_n as_o much_o preach_n and_o ten_o time_n as_o much_o catechise_n of_o youth_n and_o ignorant_a people_n as_o be_v in_o london_n so_o that_o blindness_n &_o ignorance_n to_o catholic_n be_v ignorant_o &_o blind_o object_v last_o we_o can_v imagine_v that_o if_o s._n paul_n have_v intend_v that_o which_o the_o protestant_n labour_v to_o enforce_v out_o of_o the_o abovenamed_a chapter_n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o both_o he_o and_o his_o fellow_n apostle_n will_v have_v practise_v the_o contrary_a at_o the_o write_n thereof_o and_o all_o their_o life_n after_o for_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o they_o or_o any_o after_o they_o do_v use_v any_o liturgy_n but_o in_o one_o of_o the_o learned_a language_n which_o though_o they_o be_v vulgar_a to_o some_o people_n in_o those_o time_n yet_o but_o to_o a_o small_a part_n in_o comparison_n of_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n among_o who_o they_o celebrate_v mass_n §_o 3._o as_o for_o private_a prayer_n the_o catholic_a church_n permit_v all_o man_n whether_o out_o of_o the_o church_n or_o in_o they_o to_o pray_v in_o what_o language_n they_o please_v yea_o the_o pater_n the_o ave_fw-la and_o the_o creed_n be_v command_v by_o divers_a counsel_n to_o be_v learn_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o divers_a book_n of_o prayer_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n be_v publish_v and_o use_v in_o all_o catholic_a country_n yet_o those_o catholic_n that_o do_v pray_v or_o sing_v psalm_n in_o latin_a which_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v either_o by_o choice_n or_o obligation_n be_v not_o to_o be_v condemn_v for_o either_o they_o understand_v the_o prayer_n in_o the_o whole_a mass_n thereof_o as_o the_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la for_o example_n though_o they_o know_v not_o perhaps_o whether_o pater_fw-la signify_v our_o and_o noster_n father_n or_o the_o contrary_a yet_o say_v this_o prayer_n with_o due_a devotion_n and_o know_v that_o it_o be_v our_o lord_n prayer_n which_o they_o can_v very_o well_o repeat_v in_o their_o mother_n tongue_n no_o man_n i_o suppose_v can_v be_v so_o absurd_a to_o think_v this_o prayer_n be_v not_o acceptable_a to_o god_n though_o the_o pious_a thought_n be_v not_o measure_v geometrical_o to_o the_o word_n or_o else_o they_o understand_v only_o more_o general_o that_o such_o or_o such_o a_o prayer_n or_o psalm_n for_o example_n miserere_fw-la be_v a_o psalm_n full_a of_o penitent_a affection_n and_o this_o they_o say_v with_o much_o inward_a sorrow_n and_o contrition_n for_o their_o sin_n and_o who_o can_v deny_v that_o this_o pious_a affection_n be_v please_v to_o god_n though_o the_o thought_n and_o word_n do_v not_o mathematical_o correspond_v the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o apostle_n approve_v the_o like_a say_v in_o the_o 17._o verse_n of_o the_o forementioned_a chapter_n thou_o very_o give_v thanks_o well_o and_o to_o conclude_v he_o do_v absolute_o allow_v it_o in_o the_o 28._o verse_n say_v but_o if_o there_o be_v no_o interpreter_n let_v he_o keep_v silence_n in_o the_o church_n and_o let_v he_o speak_v to_o god_n and_o himself_o and_o in_o this_o matter_n as_o well_o as_o the_o rest_n the_o protestant_n also_o may_v keep_v silence_n unless_o they_o can_v speak_v more_o to_o the_o purpose_n §_o 4._o these_o point_n &_o all_o other_o i_o examine_v with_o diligence_n and_o find_v that_o protestant_n ordinary_o do_v not_o true_o apprehend_v many_o of_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n nor_o just_o oppose_v any_o of_o they_o but_o i_o have_v only_o touch_v these_o few_o particular_n to_o let_v the_o unlearned_a protestant_a reader_n see_v that_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v not_o such_o monstrous_a thing_n as_o they_o ordinary_o conceive_v they_o but_o rather_o that_o it_o be_v monstrous_a in_o they_o not_o to_o believe_v they_o and_o to_o awaken_v the_o further_a diligence_n of_o all_o protestant_n to_o search_v into_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o point_n so_o far_o as_o they_o be_v able_a either_o by_o themselves_o or_o other_o if_o they_o will_v not_o at_o the_o first_o cast_v themselves_o upon_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o conceive_v i_o have_v sufficient_o prove_v in_o the_o former_a part_n of_o this_o treatise_n and_o be_v the_o short_a and_o sure_a way_n and_o to_o read_v the_o book_n of_o catholic_n set_v forth_o to_o this_o purpose_n &_o not_o to_o exercise_v a_o implicit_a faith_n to_o the_o protestant_a religion_n and_o even_o against_o the_o rule_n of_o it_o to_o their_o hurt_n see_v they_o will_v not_o yet_o do_v it_o to_o the_o catholic_a religion_n to_o their_o advantage_n in_o which_o catholic_n book_n they_o shall_v find_v all_o the_o plea_n for_o protestancy_n all_o their_o objection_n against_o catholic_a doctrine_n answer_v with_o that_o learning_n and_o solidity_n with_o that_o clearness_n and_o fullness_n that_o be_v not_o faith_n also_o require_v which_o be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n only_o to_o the_o apprehension_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n teach_v it_o be_v impossible_a in_o my_o judgement_n impossible_a i_o say_v that_o any_o reasonable_a man_n shall_v continue_v in_o his_o judgement_n a_o protestant_a yet_o many_o there_o be_v i_o fear_v who_o though_o they_o be_v in_o belief_n and_o judgement_n catholic_n yet_o in_o outward_a profession_n be_v protestant_n who_o like_o the_o inferior_a sphere_n which_o be_v move_v one_o way_n by_o the_o primum_fw-la mobile_n and_o a_o contrary_a way_n by_o their_o own_o peculiar_a motion_n so_o they_o be_v move_v to_o believe_v the_o catholic_a verity_n by_o the_o influence_n of_o
to_o the_o direct_a meaning_n thereof_o and_o so_o either_o in_o those_o thing_n become_v popish_a themselves_o or_o accuse_v their_o teacher_n of_o popery_n §_o 5._o another_o fraud_n i_o have_v observe_v among_o the_o canonical_a protestant_n which_o be_v that_o when_o they_o dispute_v against_o catholic_n they_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o scripture_n and_o will_v be_v try_v by_o that_o only_a but_o when_o they_o dispute_v against_o the_o puritan_n and_o other_o sect_n among_o they_o who_o deal_v with_o they_o at_o their_o own_o weapon_n of_o scripture_n only_o than_o they_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o father_n and_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o use_v the_o same_o argument_n against_o sectary_n that_o catholic_n do_v against_o they_o and_o particular_o in_o the_o point_n of_o baptise_v of_o infant_n against_o the_o anabaptist_n and_o the_o keep_n of_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n holy_a against_o the_o sabbatarian_o who_o will_v have_v saturday_n for_o either_o of_o which_o there_o be_v not_o any_o command_n in_o scripture_n and_o shall_v tradition_n serve_v they_o in_o those_o case_n and_o not_o in_o other_o or_o shall_v scripture_n with_o they_o prove_v all_o other_o point_n and_o not_o those_o and_o this_o shift_n be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o s._n augustine_n in_o psal_n 80._o witness_v to_o be_v common_a to_o fox_n and_o heretic_n for_o as_o fox_n have_v two_o hole_n to_o save_v themselves_o by_o one_o when_o they_o be_v drive_v from_o the_o other_o so_o heretic_n who_o the_o scripture_n figure_v out_o by_o fox_n when_o the_o spouse_n say_v let_v we_o take_v the_o young_a fox_n that_o destroy_v the_o vine_n cant._n 2.15_o have_v a_o double_a passage_n to_o save_v themselves_o by_o the_o one_o when_o they_o be_v assault_v by_o the_o other_o so_o that_o he_o that_o will_v catch_v they_o must_v set_v his_o net_n before_o both_o issue_n and_o besiege_v both_o passage_n as_o the_o excellent_a catholic_a writer_n have_v do_v and_o have_v leave_v they_o neither_o tradition_n nor_o scripture_n whereby_o to_o escape_v for_o although_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o teach_v all_o in_o direct_a and_o particular_a term_n that_o calique_n do_v yet_o it_o teach_v nothing_o that_o protestant_n do_v in_o the_o thing_n they_o differ_v from_o catholic_n and_o in_o general_a the_o scripture_n teach_v all_o that_o catholic_n do_v by_o refer_v we_o to_o tradition_n and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o it_o be_v not_o require_v that_o all_o that_o we_o believe_v or_o do_v be_v express_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o there_o be_v no_o scripture_n against_o it_o for_o what_o be_v not_o forbid_v be_v lawful_a as_o the_o apostle_n say_v where_o there_o be_v no_o law_n there_o be_v no_o transgression_n rom._n 4.15_o if_o then_o there_o be_v no_o law_n of_o scripture_n against_o it_o it_o be_v lawful_a especial_o if_o it_o be_v warrant_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n to_o which_o the_o scripture_n refer_v we_o and_o be_v to_o we_o more_o evident_a to_o come_v from_o god_n than_o the_o scripture_n be_v which_o we_o do_v not_o know_v to_o do_v so_o but_o by_o the_o church_n testimony_n so_o that_o i_o find_v the_o protestant_n be_v like_o to_o the_o giant_n procustus_n mention_v by_o plutarch_n who_o have_v a_o great_a iron_n bed_n fit_a for_o himself_o all_o stranger_n that_o he_o take_v he_o lay_v therein_o and_o if_o they_o be_v too_o long_o for_o the_o bed_n he_o cut_v off_o so_o much_o of_o their_o leg_n if_o too_o short_a he_o stretch_v they_o out_o till_o they_o come_v even_o so_o the_o protestant_n have_v build_v a_o religion_n after_o the_o model_n of_o their_o own_o fancy_n do_v examine_v scripture_n counsel_n father_n and_o all_o authority_n by_o it_o whereof_o some_o they_o cut_v off_o as_o be_v too_o long_o in_o affirm_v more_o than_o they_o do_v and_o other_o be_v too_o short_a for_o their_o purpose_n they_o miserable_o serve_v tenter_n and_o rack_n till_o they_o come_v to_o the_o length_n they_o desire_v and_o have_v i_o the_o wicked_a ambition_n by_o impiety_n to_o make_v myself_o famous_a i_o believe_v i_o can_v conjure_v up_o new_a opinion_n which_o lay_v aside_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n i_o can_v varnish_v with_o as_o much_o reason_n and_o scripture_n as_o any_o they_o profess_v who_o attempt_n have_v have_v no_o better_a success_n than_o achelous_n have_v in_o fight_v with_o hercules_n who_o take_v upon_o he_o several_a shape_n hope_v in_o one_o or_o other_o to_o overcome_v he_o but_o be_v by_o hercules_n beat_v through_o all_o his_o shape_n and_o force_v at_o last_o to_o take_v his_o own_o proper_a shape_n and_o yield_v so_o protestant_n fight_v against_o catholic_n be_v by_o they_o beat_v through_o all_o their_o change_n and_o form_n and_o shift_n through_o which_o they_o wander_v and_o be_v force_v at_o last_o to_o take_v the_o true_a form_n of_o protestancy_n which_o be_v obstinate_o to_o deny_v the_o plain_a and_o manifest_a truth_n but_o i_o hearty_o pray_v that_o it_o will_v please_v god_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o the_o true_a form_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v which_o be_v of_o roman_a catholic_n until_o which_o they_o will_v like_o the_o blind_a sodomite_n perpetual_o roll_n wander_v and_o grope_v in_o the_o darkness_n of_o uncertainty_n and_o instability_n till_o eternal_a darkness_n seize_v upon_o they_o for_o by_o embarque_a themselves_o in_o such_o a_o enterprise_n as_o be_v the_o board_v of_o the_o ship_n of_o peter_n they_o be_v like_a to_o arrive_v at_o no_o other_o port_n but_o ruin_n and_o destruction_n §_o 6._o moreover_o i_o find_v this_o proceed_n of_o the_o protestant_n to_o be_v most_o uneasonable_a and_o full_a of_o pride_n in_o that_o they_o be_v but_o few_o in_o number_n especial_o in_o their_o beginning_n yea_o but_o one_o one_o infinite_o audacious_a luther_n once_o a_o child_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v presume_v to_o correct_v or_o reform_v the_o whole_a christian_a world_n a_o thing_n which_o no_o man_n will_v admit_v in_o the_o private_a regiment_n of_o his_o own_o family_n that_o a_o son_n or_o servant_n shall_v presume_v to_o find_v fault_n with_o and_o change_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o house_n against_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n master_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o assume_v to_o himself_o alone_o to_o be_v judge_n of_o the_o cause_n one_o earnest_o desire_v lycurgus_n to_o establish_v a_o popular_a state_n in_o lacedaemon_n that_o the_o base_a may_v have_v as_o great_a authority_n as_o the_o high_a answer_v begin_v to_o do_v so_o first_o in_o thy_o own_o house_n which_o he_o refuse_v and_o thereby_o see_v the_o injustice_n of_o his_o own_o demand_n so_o these_o man_n that_o will_v not_o admit_v within_o themselves_o either_o in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a or_o civil_a that_o they_o who_o duty_n it_o be_v to_o obey_v shall_v command_v they_o who_o duty_n it_o be_v to_o learn_v shall_v teach_v withwhat_o face_n can_v they_o defend_v the_o practice_n thereof_o in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o house_n of_o god_n of_o which_o our_o predecessor_n be_v guilty_a in_o the_o first_o attempt_n and_o this_o present_a generation_n in_o the_o continuance_n of_o their_o rebellion_n nor_o let_v they_o think_v that_o their_o have_v of_o the_o bible_n in_o the_o mother-tongue_n will_v save_v they_o as_o if_o it_o be_v like_o the_o palladium_n to_o the_o trojan_n a_o thing_n drop_v down_o from_o heaven_n no_o man_n know_v how_o with_o this_o condition_n annex_v that_o while_o they_o keep_v it_o in_o their_o city_n they_o shall_v never_o perish_v while_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o extreme_o pollute_v it_o with_o two_o thing_n their_o interpretation_n and_o their_o conversation_n whereas_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o only_o the_o word_n but_o the_o meaning_n of_o god_n also_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v we_o have_v the_o sense_n of_o christ_n 1_o cor._n 2.16_o both_o prove_v by_o never-erring_a authority_n and_o last_o weigh_v all_o the_o protestant_n argument_n with_o all_o impartiality_n or_o if_o there_o be_v any_o inclination_n of_o the_o balance_n it_o be_v to_o their_o side_n with_o who_o doctrine_n i_o have_v be_v from_o my_o childhood_n season_v and_o have_v be_v a_o teacher_n of_o other_o for_o the_o space_n of_o near_o twenty_o year_n and_o to_o who_o to_o receive_v contrary_a impression_n i_o know_v must_v prove_v extreme_o prejudicial_a who_o therefore_o address_v myself_o to_o this_o enquiry_n with_o the_o disposition_n of_o a_o jealous_a husband_n seek_v that_o which_o i_o be_v most_o loath_a to_o find_v yet_o all_o this_o notwithstanding_o i_o find_v that_o all_o their_o plea_n and_o pretence_n and_o their_o answer_n to_o catholic_n be_v weak_a sleight_n false_a or_o impertinent_a and_o like_a to_o a_o certain_a fish_n call_v sleve_n
nor_o foot_n and_o even_o such_o imperfect_a thing_n be_v all_o heretical_a and_o deform_a church_n which_o want_v faith_n for_o their_o head_n charity_n for_o their_o heart_n firmness_n and_o perseverance_n for_o their_o foot_n hold_v such_o monstrous_a and_o absurd_a opinion_n that_o they_o make_v up_o a_o bundle_n of_o heathenism_n turkism_n heresy_n and_o contradiction_n to_o commonsense_n can_v then_o any_o indifferent_a and_o prudent_a man_n who_o know_v that_o god_n make_v the_o world_n with_o wisdom_n in_o number_n weight_n and_o measure_n can_v he_o think_v that_o they_o be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n the_o dear_a spouse_n of_o christ_n for_o who_o sake_n he_o descend_v from_o his_o heavenly_a throne_n and_o take_v and_o lose_v humane_a life_n or_o will_v he_o not_o rather_o say_v that_o they_o be_v mad_a 1_o cor._n 14.26_o who_o be_v frame_v neither_o in_o number_n weight_n nor_o measure_n their_o society_n and_o church_n be_v or_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v according_a to_o their_o principle_n as_o many_o as_o their_o person_n their_o opinion_n vain_a and_o foolish_a and_o their_o government_n confuse_a and_o misshapen_v seem_v rather_o a_o chaos_n than_o a_o creation_n in_o sum_n there_o be_v nothing_o that_o can_v be_v say_v for_o a_o true_a catholic_a church_n but_o may_v be_v true_o say_v for_o the_o roman_a &_o there_o be_v â—othing_v that_o the_o protestant_a church_n have_v say_v or_o can_v say_v for_o themselves_o but_o have_v be_v or_o may_v be_v say_v by_o heretic_n and_o be_v say_v by_o those_o who_o subdivide_v and_o separate_v from_o they_o which_o pretence_n if_o they_o be_v good_a in_o they_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v good_a in_o other_o against_o they_o which_o yet_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v so_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o there_o never_o be_v any_o true_a church_n and_o all_o protestant_n be_v heretic_n or_o there_o never_o be_v any_o that_o deserve_v that_o name_n §_o 9_o what_o remain_v then_o for_o all_o protestant_n of_o what_o sort_n or_o title_n soever_o but_o to_o listen_v to_o the_o voice_n which_o say_v go_v out_o of_o she_o my_o people_n that_o you_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o that_o you_o receive_v not_o of_o her_o plague_n revel_v 18.4_o to_o redeem_v their_o soul_n from_o forfeiture_n that_o have_v be_v thus_o long_o mortgage_v to_o eternal_a death_n and_o with_o the_o prodigal_a son_n to_o return_v home_o to_o the_o catholic_a church_n their_o mother_n and_o thereby_o to_o god_n their_o father_n in_o who_o house_n there_o be_v plenty_n of_o celestial_a manna_n while_o they_o perish_v for_o want_v of_o food_n or_o become_v fellow_n commoner_n with_o the_o hog_n and_o feed_v upon_o husk_n and_o draught_n and_o thereby_o to_o give_v joy_n both_o to_o earth_n and_o heaven_n in_o their_o conversion_n see_v that_o as_o the_o element_n never_o rest_v content_o but_o in_o their_o proper_a placeâ—_n so_o they_o will_v find_v no_o rest_n but_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o be_v the_o proper_a place_n of_o every_o christian_a to_o listen_v to_o the_o voice_n which_o cry_v return_v return_v o_o sunamite_n return_n return_n cant_v 6.13_o and_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o bride_n say_v come_v and_o let_v he_o that_o hear_v say_v come_v and_o let_v he_o that_o be_v athirst_a come_v and_o whosoever_o will_v let_v he_o take_v of_o the_o water_n of_o life_n free_o revel_v 22.17_o by_o come_v to_o mount_n zion_n and_o to_o the_o city_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n and_o to_o a_o innumerable_a company_n of_o angel_n to_o the_o general_a assembly_n and_o church_n of_o the_o first_o bear_v which_o be_v write_v in_o heaven_n and_o to_o god_n the_o judge_n of_o all_o and_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a and_o to_o jesus_n the_o mediator_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n heb._n 12.22.23.24_o before_o he_o come_v to_o they_o as_o a_o terrible_a judge_n reveal_v from_o heaven_n with_o his_o mighty_a angel_n in_o flame_a fire_n take_v vengeance_n on_o they_o that_o know_v not_o god_n and_o that_o obey_v not_o the_o gospel_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n 2._o thess_n 1.7.8_o and_o that_o they_o may_v all_o do_v so_o especial_o the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n and_o most_o especial_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n thereof_o strike_v o_o strike_v their_o and_o his_o soul_n o_o lord_n with_o thy_o omnipotent_a grace_n who_o magnetic_a virtue_n may_v draw_v his_o royal_a heart_n to_o thou_o and_o make_v he_o a_o glorious_a and_o happy_a instrument_n of_o draw_v other_o till_o they_o all_o meet_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n so_o to_o continue_v until_o their_o mortality_n shall_v put_v on_o immortality_n and_o his_o temporal_a crown_n of_o thorn_n be_v exchange_v for_o a_o eternal_a crown_n of_o glory_n amen_n finis_fw-la s._n ambr._n ep._n 31._o ad_fw-la valent._n imp._n non_fw-la erubesco_fw-la cum_fw-la toto_fw-la orbe_fw-la longaevo_fw-la converti_fw-la verum_fw-la certè_fw-la est_fw-la quia_fw-la nulla_fw-la aetas_fw-la ad_fw-la perdiscendum_fw-la sera_fw-it est_fw-la erubescat_fw-la senectus_fw-la quae_fw-la emendare_fw-la se_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la non_fw-la annorum_fw-la canities_n est_fw-la laudanda_fw-la sed_fw-la morum_fw-la nullus_fw-la pudor_fw-la est_fw-la ad_fw-la meliora_fw-la transire_fw-la a_o table_n of_o the_o content_n of_o the_o several_a chapter_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n chap._n 1._o the_o introduction_n and_o that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o mean_n to_o arrive_v unto_o eternal_a life_n be_v not_o otherwise_o attaineable_a then_o by_o faith_n ground_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n pag._n 1._o chap._n 2._o of_o the_o mean_n to_o know_v which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o all_o the_o argument_n employ_v by_o protestant_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o scripture_n and_o it_o only_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v insufficient_a and_o that_o the_o general_n tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v the_o only_o assure_a proof_n thereof_o p._n 6._o chap._n 3._o of_o the_o insufficiency_n of_o mean_n use_v by_o protestant_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o absurdity_n of_o that_o assertion_n of_o they_o that_o all_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a p._n 26._o chap._n 4._o of_o the_o vanity_n and_o impiety_n of_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o each_o man_n particular_a reason_n be_v the_o last_o judge_n and_o interpreter_n of_o scripture_n and_o his_o guide_n in_o all_o thing_n which_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v and_o know_v and_o that_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n p._n 36._o chap._n 5._o of_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o word_n church_n and_o catholic_n and_o that_o neither_o of_o they_o belong_v to_o protestant_n p._n 49._o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 54._o chap._n 7._o that_o catholic_a tradition_n be_v the_o only_a firm_a foundation_n and_o motive_n to_o induce_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n receive_v their_o doctrine_n from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o jesus_n christ_n from_o god_n the_o father_n and_o what_o be_v the_o mean_n by_o which_o this_o doctrine_n be_v derive_v down_o to_o we_o p._n 66._o chap._n 8._o that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o whatsoever_o she_o propose_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n write_v or_o unwritten_a whether_o of_o great_a or_o small_a consequence_n that_o to_o doubt_v of_o any_o one_o point_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o protestant_n distinction_n between_o point_n fundamental_a and_o non-fundamentall_a be_v ridiculous_a and_o deceitful_a p._n 78._o chap_n '_o 9_o that_o there_o be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v a_o visible_a church_n upon_o earth_n and_o that_o this_o church_n be_v one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a p._n 94._o chap._n 10._o that_o the_o roman_a be_v that_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n p._n 105._o chap._n 11._o that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v know_v by_o evident_a mark_n and_o that_o such_o mark_n agree_v only_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o first_o of_o universality_n the_o first_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 137._o chap._n 12._o of_o the_o second_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n viz._n antiquity_n both_o of_o person_n and_o doctrine_n p._n 151._o chap._n 13._o of_o visibility_n the_o three_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o vanity_n of_o protestant_n supposition_n that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v sometime_o invisible_a that_o protestant_a church_n have_v not_o always_o be_v visible_a p._n 188._o chap._n 14._o of_o the_o four_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n a_o lawful_a succession_n and_o ordinary_a vocation_n and_o mission_n of_o pastor_n and_o that_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o affirm_v that_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v the_o same_o church_n p._n 208._o chap._n 15._o of_o the_o five_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n unity_n in_o doctrine_n and_o of_o the_o horrible_a dissension_n among_o protestant_o p._n 216._o chap._n 16._o of_o the_o six_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n miracle_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a miracle_n among_o protestant_n p._n 240._o chap._n 17._o of_o the_o seven_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n conversion_n of_o kingdom_n and_o monarch_n p._n 254_o chap._n 18._o of_o the_o eight_o and_o nine_o mark_v of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o life_n p._n 260._o chap._n 19_o of_o the_o ten_o and_o last_o here_o mention_v mark_v of_o the_o church_n viz._n that_o the_o true_a church_n have_v never_o be_v separate_v from_o any_o society_n of_o christian_n more_o ancient_a than_o her_o self_n p._n 276._o chap._n 20._o that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 281._o chap._n 21._o that_o english_a protestant_n do_v much_o mistake_v catholic_a doctrine_n be_v abuse_v by_o the_o malice_n or_o ignorance_n of_o many_o of_o their_o minister_n and_o that_o upon_o their_o own_o ground_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o inform_v themselves_o more_o exact_o of_o the_o truth_n p._n 297._o chap._n 22._o of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n p._n 331._o chap._n 23._o of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o private_a prayer_n for_o the_o ignorant_a in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n p._n 351._o chap._n 22._o of_o the_o foolish_a deceitful_a and_o absurd_a proceed_n and_o behaviour_n of_o protestant_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o vanity_n and_o injustice_n of_o their_o pretext_n of_o conscience_n for_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n p._n 336_o chap._n 23._o the_o conclusion_n wherein_o be_v represent_v on_o the_o one_o side_n the_o splendour_n and_o orderly_a composure_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o deformity_n and_o confusion_n of_o protestant_a congregation_n p._n 362._o the_o fault_n make_v by_o the_o printer_n i_o desire_v the_o reader_n thus_o to_o correct_v page_n 21._o line_n 1._o deal_n §_o 5._o p._n 37._o l._n 2._o r._n tittle_n p._n 47._o l._n 25_o r._n faith_n p._n 61._o l._n 18._o deal_n come_v p._n 71._o l_o 19_o r._n dangerous_a p._n 85._o l._n 14._o &_o 15._o r._n ununiversall_a p._n 140._o l._n 24._o r._n psal_n 2.8_o p._n 147_o l._n 3._o r._n become_v &_o l._n 17._o r._n man_n p._n 165._o l._n 9_o r._n intermingle_v p._n 168._o l._n 11._o r._n unexpressible_a p._n 188._o l._n 23._o r._n to_o a_o city_n p._n 199._o l._n 9_o r._n tittle_n p._n 201._o l._n 21._o r._n one_o p._n 208._o l._n 22._o r._n all_o meet_a p._n 210._o l._n 4._o deal_n ought_v &_o r._n accuse_v p._n 221._o l._n 13._o r._n call_v p._n 261._o l._n 17._o r._n of_o hell_n &_o l._n 25._o r._n in_o our_o p._n 276._o l._n 23._o r._n different_a p._n 290._o l._n 2._o r._n say_v of_o &_o l._n 12._o r._n pillar_n of_o p._n 293._o l._n 8._o r._n deny_v they_o p._n 292._o l._n 18._o r._n bishop_n p._n 307._o l._n 12._o r._n as_o he_o p._n 341._o l._n 15._o r._n consequentiae_fw-la p._n 358._o l._n 12._o r._n do_v in_o p._n 358._o l._n 14._o r._n to_o this_o p._n 367._o l._n 15._o deal_n in_o p._n 368._o l._n 5._o r._n union_n postscript_n the_o french_a printer_n to_o the_o english_a reader_n whilst_o this_o piece_n so_o general_o and_o deserve_o like_v and_o applaud_v both_o in_o the_o english_a original_a and_o in_o the_o french_a version_n be_v reprint_v here_o at_o paris_n the_o learned_a author_n return_v hither_o from_o rome_n in_o the_o very_a nick_n of_o time_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o add_v a_o preface_n and_o two_o new_a chapter_n to_o it_o the_o first_o of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n the_o other_o of_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n both_o no_o less_o requisite_a then_o abundant_o satisfactory_a so_o that_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o the_o contentment_n and_o benefit_n you_o will_v receive_v thereby_o will_v easy_o reconcile_v you_o aswell_o to_o the_o misnumbr_n of_o some_o chapter_n &_o page_n occasion_v by_o the_o addition_n as_o to_o some_o other_o errata_n for_o which_o my_o ignorance_n in_o your_o language_n crave_v the_o benefit_n of_o a_o pardon_n adieu_n
they_o court_v to_o their_o faction_n be_v no_o protestant_n for_o they_o hold_v damnable_a error_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n to_o wit_n invocation_n of_o saint_n adoration_n of_o image_n transubstantiation_n communion_n in_o one_o kind_n for_o the_o sick_a with_o many_o other_o so_o that_o protestant_n be_v in_o great_a penury_n of_o professor_n of_o their_o religion_n before_o luther_n that_o be_v force_v to_o call_v the_o grecian_n in_o as_o protestant_n in_o essence_n for_o they_o may_v even_o as_o well_o name_n the_o pope_n himself_o as_o for_o john_n husse_v and_o his_o follower_n who_o break_v out_o about_o the_o year_n 1400._o and_o be_v claim_v to_o be_v predecessor_n in_o the_o protestant_a religion_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o be_v no_o protestant_n but_o hold_v such_o doctrine_n that_o if_o they_o be_v now_o in_o england_n they_o shall_v suffer_v as_o papist_n for_o they_o hold_v 216._o hold_v p._n 216._o seven_o sacrament_n 209._o sacrament_n p._n 209._o transubstantiation_n 8._o transubstantiation_n p._n 217._o art_n 7_o 8._o the_o pope_n primacy_n and_o the_o missa_fw-la the_o luther_n in_o colloq_fw-la ger._n c._n de_fw-fr missa_fw-la mass_n itself_o as_o fox_n in_o his_o act_n and_o monument_n acknowledge_v no_o great_a title_n have_v they_o to_o wickliff_n who_o appear_v about_o the_o year_n 1370._o in_o who_o some_o protestant_n say_v their_o visibility_n be_v maintain_v for_o he_o do_v visible_o maintain_v popery_n as_o 17._o as_o wiclerus_n de_fw-fr blasphemia_fw-la c._n 17._o holy_a water_n the_o 9_o the_o idem_fw-la de_fw-la eucharist_n c._n 9_o worship_n of_o relic_n and_o image_n the_o mariae_fw-la the_o idem_fw-la in_o ser._n de_fw-fr assumpt_n mariae_fw-la intercession_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n mary_n 18._o mary_n idem_fw-la de_fw-la apostosia_n c._n 18._o the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o mass_n all_o the_o marci_n the_o idem_fw-la in_o postil_v sup_v c._n 15._o marci_n 7._o sacrament_n with_o all_o the_o point_n of_o catholic_a doctrine_n now_o in_o question_n moreover_o he_o hold_v error_n in_o the_o condemnation_n whereof_o both_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n do_v agree_v as_o that_o 4._o that_o act_n &_o mon._n p._n 96._o a._n art_n 4._o if_o a_o bishop_n or_o priest_n be_v in_o mortal_a sin_n he_o do_v not_o order_n consecrate_v or_o baptize_v fine_a baptize_v idem_fw-la p._n 96_o fine_a that_o ecclesiastical_a minister_n shall_v not_o have_v temporal_a possession_n he_o 43._o he_o osiand_n epit._n hist_o eccl._n p._n 459_o art_n 43._o condemn_v lawful_a oath_n with_o the_o anabaptist_n and_o hold_v many_o other_o pernicious_a doctrine_n let_v any_o man_n then_o judge_v whether_o this_o man_n and_o his_o follower_n be_v protestant_n or_o no._n then_o they_o ascend_v high_a and_o claim_v on_o waldo_n a_o merchant_n of_o lion_n who_o break_v out_o of_o the_o sheepfold_a about_o the_o year_n 1220._o with_o his_o follower_n as_o man_n in_o who_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v visible_a but_o these_o man_n be_v no_o more_o of_o kin_n to_o they_o than_o the_o former_a for_o they_o hold_v the_o 450._o the_o in_o ep._n 244._o p._n 450._o real_a presence_n in_o the_o b._n sacrament_n for_o which_o they_o be_v reprove_v by_o calvin_n who_o therefore_o understand_v they_o in_o the_o catholic_a sense_n not_o in_o the_o protestant_n and_o the_o most_o essential_a doctrine_n of_o the_o waldenses_n be_v their_o extol_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o 1498._o of_o illiriâ—us_fw-la catolog_fw-la test_n p._n 1498._o voluntary_a poverty_n affirm_v all_o minister_n to_o be_v damn_v that_o have_v rent_n and_o possession_n and_o that_o the_o church_n perish_v under_o pope_n silvester_n and_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n through_o the_o poison_n of_o temporal_a good_n which_o clergyman_n begin_v then_o to_o enjoy_v as_o they_o say_v against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n sure_o protestant_n do_v not_o account_v this_o a_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n moreover_o the_o waldenses_n hold_v 1502._o hold_v idem_fw-la catol_n test_n p._n 1502._o these_o anabaptisticall_a error_n that_o child_n be_v not_o to_o be_v baptize_v that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o a_o bishop_n and_o a_o priest_n a_o priest_n and_o a_o lay_v man_n that_o the_o apostle_n be_v layman_n and_o that_o every_o layman_n that_o be_v virtuous_a be_v a_o priest_n may_v preach_v and_o administer_v sacrament_n that_o a_o woman_n pronounce_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n do_v consecrate_v yea_o transubstantiate_a bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v a_o mortal_a sin_n to_o swear_v in_o any_o case_n that_o magistrate_n be_v in_o mortal_a sin_n do_v lose_v in_o their_o office_n and_o no_o man_n be_v to_o obey_v they_o with_o many_o other_o absurdity_n too_o tedious_a to_o be_v recite_v the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o albigenses_n and_o also_o of_o beringarius_n who_o broach_v his_o heresy_n about_o the_o year_n 1048._o who_o be_v a_o protestant_n but_o only_o in_o the_o point_n against_o transubstantiation_n which_o he_o also_o recant_v and_o die_v a_o catholic_a and_o what_o do_v any_o of_o these_o or_o all_o these_o together_o avail_v the_o protestant_n every_o one_o of_o they_o extend_v but_o to_o some_o part_n of_o time_n between_o this_o and_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o be_v also_o but_o the_o example_n of_o some_o one_o or_o other_o private_a man_n in_o who_o the_o revolt_n first_o begin_v who_o be_v first_o a_o catholic_a and_o begin_v afterward_o to_o hold_v some_o one_o or_o few_o point_n of_o the_o protestant_a faith_n continue_v in_o all_o other_o matter_n of_o controversy_n a_o catholic_n by_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o none_o of_o these_o be_v protestant_n and_o that_o therefore_o in_o they_o the_o visibility_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v not_o maintain_v and_o that_o if_o it_o be_v yet_o see_v they_o live_v at_o several_a time_n ununit_v by_o a_o line_n of_o time_n one_o to_o another_o but_o jump_v over_o several_a age_n against_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n which_o non_fw-fr facit_fw-la saltum_fw-la and_o that_o therefore_o in_o the_o between-space_n there_o be_v a_o invisibility_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n the_o main_a question_n of_o their_o church_n perpetual_a visibility_n be_v yet_o unsatisfy_a especial_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o for_o about_o a_o thousand_o year_n which_o be_v the_o time_n betwixt_o beringarius_n and_o the_o apostle_n the_o protestant_n pretend_v to_o no_o predecessor_n as_o for_o the_o most_o primitive_a father_n who_o they_o affirm_v to_o maintain_v the_o protestant_a doctrine_n i_o have_v in_o brief_a show_v it_o to_o be_v false_a already_o and_o they_o that_o will_v search_v shall_v more_o large_o find_v it_o so_o also_o they_o all_o die_v member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o that_o the_o protestant_n have_v not_o in_o they_o to_o wit_n the_o father_n a_o visible_a church_n distinct_a from_o the_o roman_a nor_o be_v the_o roman_a they_o from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o protestant_a church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o can_v show_v her_o visibility_n in_o any_o kingdom_n city_n poor_a country_n village_n or_o particular_a person_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n to_o luther_n the_o truth_n whereof_o m._n wotton_n be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o confess_v where_o he_o say_v in_o his_o answer_n to_o a_o popish_a pamphlet_n p._n 11._o you_o will_v say_v show_v we_o where_o the_o faith_n &_o religion_n you_o profess_v be_v hold_v nay_o prove_v you_o they_o be_v hold_v no_o where_o etc._n etc._n and_o what_o if_o it_o can_v not_o be_v show_v yet_o we_o know_v by_o the_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n that_o there_o have_v be_v always_o a_o church_n in_o which_o we_o say_v this_o religion_n we_o now_o profess_v must_v of_o necessity_n be_v hold_v &_o with_o we_o it_o be_v no_o inconvenience_n to_o have_v the_o true_a church_n hide_v this_o stand_v you_o upon_o to_o disprove_v which_o when_o you_o attempt_v to_o do_v by_o any_o particular_a record_n you_o shall_v have_v particular_a answer_n than_o which_o say_v what_o more_o ridiculous_a to_o presume_v that_o their_o church_n be_v always_o visible_a in_o the_o land_n of_o utopia_n sure_a where_o no_o man_n ever_o see_v it_o because_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n whereas_o they_o shall_v prove_v it_o the_o true_a church_n because_o it_o have_v be_v always_o visible_a the_o knowledge_n of_o her_o visibility_n be_v much_o more_o easy_a than_o of_o her_o truth_n which_o be_v the_o main_a thing_n in_o controversy_n and_o to_o require_v of_o catholic_n proof_n that_o they_o be_v not_o visible_a by_o particular_a record_n be_v extreme_a foolish_a record_n be_v memorial_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o of_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o §_o 7._o all_o which_o consideration_n shake_v the_o confidence_n of_o many_o protestant_n in_o the_o visibility_n of_o their_o church_n before_o luther_n
majesty_n be_v on_o my_o side_n so_o that_o i_o do_v not_o care_v though_o a_o thousand_o augustine_n a_o thousand_o cyprian_n a_o thousand_o henricane_a church_n stand_v against_o i_o and_o in_o his_o defence_n of_o his_o translation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n he_o say_v if_o thy_o papist_n will_n prattle_v concern_v this_o word_n alone_o which_o he_o add_v to_o the_o text_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n present_o answer_v doctor_n martin_n luther_n will_v have_v it_o so_o and_o say_v a_o papist_n and_o a_o ass_n be_v the_o same_o so_o i_o will_v so_o i_o command_v my_o will_n be_v a_o law_n for_o we_o will_v not_o be_v the_o scholar_n of_o the_o papist_n but_o the_o master_n and_o judge_n and_o sleydan_n his_o dear_a scholar_n l._n 3._o fol._n 29._o b._n initio_fw-la &_o l._n 2._o fol._n 22._o a._n do_v report_n that_o he_o himself_o acknowledge_v his_o profession_n not_o to_o be_v of_o life_n or_o manner_n but_o of_o doctrine_n wish_v that_o he_o be_v remove_v from_o the_o office_n of_o preach_v because_o his_o manner_n and_o life_n do_v not_o answer_v his_o profession_n in_o so_o much_o that_o it_o gain_v the_o place_n of_o a_o proverb_n among_o the_o protestant_n of_o those_o day_n to_o express_v their_o riot_n and_o intemperance_n by_o say_v 225._o say_v morgensterne_n in_o â—ra_n de_fw-fr eccl._n p._n 225._o hodie_fw-la lutheranice_n vivemus_fw-la to_o day_n we_o will_v live_v like_o lutheran_n his_o impudent_a rail_n his_o foul_a filthy_a and_o bedlam-like_a expression_n have_v breed_v a_o stench_n through_o all_o his_o writing_n and_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n for_o who_o will_v look_v for_o better_a language_n or_o better_o life_n from_o one_o who_o be_v such_o a_o darling_n of_o the_o devil_n 281._o luther_n in_o conc._n dom._n reminis_fw-la foe_fw-mi 19_o apud_fw-la cochleum_fw-la idem_fw-la in_o colloq_fw-la germ._n foe_n 275._o 281._o that_o he_o know_v he_o very_o well_o as_o he_o to_o his_o great_a credit_n confess_v that_o he_o have_v eat_v more_o than_o one_o measure_n of_o salt_n with_o he_o and_o that_o the_o devil_n sleep_v with_o he_o often_o than_o his_o wife_n katherine_n concern_v calvin_n that_o admire_a apostle_n of_o protestant_n it_o be_v affirm_v by_o conradus_n schlusselburg_n in_o theol._n calvinistar_n l._n 2._o fol._n 72._o a_o man_n of_o eminence_n in_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o certain_o a_o great_a enemy_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o god_n in_o the_o rod_n of_o his_o fury_n visit_v calvin_n do_v horrible_o punish_v he_o before_o the_o fearful_a hour_n of_o his_o unhappy_a death_n for_o he_o so_o strike_v this_o heretic_n with_o his_o mighty_a hand_n that_o be_v in_o despair_n and_o call_v upon_o the_o devil_n he_o give_v up_o his_o wicked_a soul_n swear_v curse_a and_o blaspheme_v he_o die_v of_o the_o disease_n of_o lice_n and_o worm_n increase_v in_o a_o most_o loathsome_a ulcer_n about_o his_o privy_a part_n so_o as_o none_o present_a can_v endure_v the_o stench_n these_o thing_n be_v declare_v concern_v his_o lasciviousness_n his_o sundry_a abominable_a vice_n and_o sodomitical_a lust_n for_o which_o he_o be_v by_o the_o magistrate_n under_o who_o he_o live_v brand_v on_o the_o shoulder_n with_o a_o hot_a burn_a iron_n unto_o which_o i_o yet_o see_v not_o any_o sound_n and_o clear_a refutation_n make_v thus_o far_o he_o of_o beza_n also_o another_o father_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n many_o foul_a and_o impious_a thing_n be_v record_v his_o odious_a conspiracy_n and_o seditious_a book_n be_v mention_v by_o bolseck_n in_o his_o book_n of_o beza_n life_n and_o by_o bancroft_n in_o his_o survey_n pag._n 127._o 54._o 59_o 219._o 220._o by_o who_o also_o he_o be_v tax_v of_o insolency_n pride_n and_o impudence_n in_o be_v too_o bold_a with_o the_o ancient_a father_n last_o he_o write_v 19_o write_v faius_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la &_o obitu_fw-la beza_n p._n 19_o many_o lascivious_a poem_n and_o that_o after_o he_o be_v turn_v protestant_a and_o one_o epigram_n among_o the_o rest_n most_o infamous_a wherein_o debate_v with_o himself_o whether_o he_o shall_v prefer_v his_o lust_n with_o candida_n his_o wench_n or_o andebertus_fw-la his_o boy_n in_o conclusion_n he_o prefer_v the_o late_a and_o of_o two_o evil_a do_n both_o of_o which_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v avoid_v he_o do_v deliberate_o choose_v one_o and_o that_o the_o most_o foul_a and_o unnatural_a these_o thing_n and_o much_o more_o to_o this_o purpose_n be_v record_v of_o these_o and_z other_o the_o suppose_a apostle_n converter_n of_o the_o world_n and_o restorer_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o evangelicall_n doctrine_n of_o who_o we_o may_v say_v as_o joseph_n brethren_n do_v to_o jacob_n of_o his_o coat_n all_o smeer_v with_o blood_n vide_fw-la utrum_fw-la tunica_n filii_fw-la tui_fw-la sit_fw-la a_fw-la non_fw-fr see_v whether_o it_o be_v thy_o son_n coat_n or_o no_o gen._n 37.32_o judge_n whether_o these_o be_v the_o life_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n send_v to_o control_n the_o world_n to_o reform_v and_o lead_v out_o of_o error_n the_o misguide_a son_n of_o man_n sure_o any_o prudent_a man_n will_v believe_v that_o either_o god_n never_o intend_v the_o change_n they_o have_v make_v or_o if_o he_o do_v he_o will_v have_v choose_v other_o kind_n of_o man_n than_o these_o such_o as_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n who_o give_v the_o law_n unto_o the_o jew_n and_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n who_o bring_v the_o gospel_n to_o the_o gentile_n as_o for_o the_o common_a multitude_n luther_n to_o the_o credit_n of_o his_o doctrine_n confess_v postill_n super_fw-la evang._n dominicae_fw-la 1._o advent_v that_o the_o world_n grow_v daily_o worse_o man_n be_v now_o more_o revengeful_a covetous_a licentious_a than_o they_o be_v ever_o before_o in_o the_o papacy_n and_o again_o he_o say_v domin_n 26._o post_n trin._n before_o when_o we_o be_v seduce_v by_o the_o pope_n every_o man_n do_v willing_o follow_v good_a work_n and_o now_o every_o one_o neither_o say_v nor_o know_v any_o thing_n but_o how_o to_o get_v all_o thing_n to_o himself_o by_o exaction_n pillage_n theft_n lie_v usury_n etc._n etc._n and_o of_o those_o that_o have_v change_v from_o the_o catholic_a roman_a to_o the_o protestant_a religion_n it_o be_v confess_v by_o luther_n in_o serm._n convivial_a germ._n fol._n 55._o &_o musculus_fw-la loc._n com._n cap._n de_fw-fr decal_n in_o explanat_fw-la 3._o praecepti_fw-la p._n 62._o circa_fw-la med_n that_o they_o have_v change_v their_o life_n into_o worse_a which_o make_v paulus_n eberus_n a_o protestant_a writer_n of_o note_n complain_v say_v in_o praefat_fw-la comment_fw-fr philip._n in_o ep._n ad_fw-la cor._n which_o evil_n see_v every_o one_o do_v behold_v with_o his_o proper_a eye_n he_o doubt_v not_o without_o cause_n whether_o our_o evangelicall_n congregation_n be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o also_o with_o the_o other_o reason_n foremention_v have_v make_v i_o not_o at_o all_o to_o doubt_v thereof_o but_o to_o believe_v assure_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n §_o 3._o as_o for_o the_o recriminattion_n of_o the_o protestant_n and_o charge_v the_o life_n of_o some_o pope_n and_o many_o of_o the_o clergy_n and_o religious_a with_o great_a impiety_n as_o it_o be_v not_o deny_v so_o far_o forth_o as_o it_o be_v true_a so_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o impertinent_a for_o what_o church_n pretend_v to_o have_v every_o particular_a person_n though_o of_o the_o high_a rank_n blameless_a let_v they_o look_v upon_o the_o head_n of_o their_o own_o church_n whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o they_o count_v so_o and_o see_v whether_o by_o their_o own_o member_n they_o be_v account_v spotless_a particular_o the_o first_o head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o upon_o their_o own_o clergy_n of_o who_o not_o i_o but_o doctor_n king_n bishop_n of_o london_n in_o jonam_fw-la lecture_n 45._o say_v that_o scarce_o the_o ten_o man_n of_o the_o ministry_n be_v moral_o honest_a but_o howsoever_o the_o successor_n may_v fail_v yet_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n high_o suspicious_a yea_o altogether_o convince_a that_o they_o that_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o first_o revealer_n or_o reviver_n of_o the_o forsake_a truth_n of_o god_n if_o they_o be_v not_o of_o godly_a life_n be_v counterfeit_a messenger_n and_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o protestant_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o make_v a_o inventory_n of_o the_o fault_n of_o catholic_n for_o so_o many_o hundred_o year_n as_o they_o confess_v catholic_n have_v possess_v the_o church_n and_o that_o throughout_o the_o world_n and_o compare_v it_o with_o their_o own_o fault_n who_o church_n be_v little_a above_o one_o hundred_o year_n old_a and_o possess_v but_o some_o corner_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o be_v the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o church_n i_o confess_v to_o be_v measure_v exact_o